My ex-wife from my perspective

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 19 - Marg arrives in the west.


Marg on a number of occasions when we had made love had told me that she wished that I was fertile so that I could impregnate her. Sue had informed me that Marg would also be ovulating on Saturday and she planned to have unprotected sex with me hoping she could bear my child. I felt that nothing would make me happier than to impregnate her. As the time grew closer for us to pick Marg up from the airport, Sue was showing signs of sulking. I fussed around her trying to make her feel that my attention was on her but it didn’t seem to be working.

We arrived at the airport just as the plane landed. I allowed Sue to walk ahead of me knowing how important it was for Sue to feel that she was in control. As the girls walked out of the lounge area Sue took Marg into her arms and kissed her then held her tight for some time. She then did the same to Cherie. This allowed me to take Marg into my arms and kiss her without Sue seeing.

Marg whispered quietly to me, “I’ve missed you. It’s so good to hold you again.” In response, I pulled back and smiled at her. She knew me well enough to know what I meant without words and gave me a tight squeeze to confirm it. As Sue broke away from Cherie I moved back from Marg. I then hugged Cherie. She raised her face towards me to indicate she wished to kiss but I didn’t take the hint as Sue was watching.

We collected their bags and made the way to the car. Sue then asked me for the keys saying, “You’ll want to sit in the back with Marg.”

Marg looked at me and made a little face as if to say, what’s this about. I didn’t know how to respond. It shocked me.

“Okay, if you want me too. That’s good.”

“It’s not what I want, it’s what Marg wants.”

As we made our way home we talked about what had been happening making sure that Sue was included in all the conversation. About halfway home Sue suddenly said, “Don’t be shy you pair you’ve been apart for months you must want to cuddle and kiss surely.”

I was lost for words for a while but then thought I should tell her what I was thinking. “I didn’t want to upset or hurt you Sue.”

Marg joined in with, “I’m a visitor in your home. I don’t want to cause you any trouble.”

I saw Sue look at Marg and me in the rearview mirror as she replied, “I agreed to this meeting Marg. I know what you want and I know what my husband wants. I’m pregnant by the way. My husband has given me the third child that I have wanted for the last five years. I realized after he had his vasectomy that it was a mistake but I just couldn’t get the gumption to admit my mistake and tell him. Your desire to bear his child has been the motivation for him to fix himself. You have helped me get pregnant. You have helped me now I intend helping you. Now for Christ sakes kiss the bastard and make him understand how we feel about him.”

You could have knocked me over with a feather. My wife who for years and years had thrown tantrums if I so much as looked at another woman has instructed someone who she knows that I love to kiss me. I moved across on the seat and took Marg in my arms. I pulled her in tight against my body and kissed her. As I did I saw out of the corner of my eye Sue smile then move the rearview mirror. It appeared as if she had done it so that we had some privacy.

“I’ve really missed you,” Marg whispered quietly.

“I’ve missed holding you too, Marg. I dream of being with you every night.”

“There are some things that we need to talk about, Goyse but this is not the time or place. Hopefully, we will have some time alone during the weekend.”

I nodded and then we kissed and hugged several times. Marg placed her hand on my crotch and smiled at me whispering, “I can’t wait to have him inside me. I haven’t had sex with a man since you and I were together last time months ago. My pussy is flooded. Sue moved the mirror. I think she wants you to fuck me. Can I sit on your knee? I took my panties off on the plane before we landed.”

I looked forward between the seats and saw that Cherie had her hand under Sue’s dress. I pointed it out to Marg.

I undid my trousers, slid them down then lifted Marg across onto me. Marg was so wet that I slid right into her. I knew by experience that when Sue was fertile she excreted an almost jelly like fluid that acted as a lubricant which helped with penetration. It seemed that Marg may be similar. I wondered if all women were the same. Marg did most of the work by moving slightly back and forward across my lap. She moved slowly trying not to alert Sue to what was happening.

There was suddenly a loud moan from Sue. I looked up and could see Cherie’s hand moving rapidly under Sue’s skirt. Cherie was getting her off. I then realized why Sue had moved the mirror. She was trying to stop us seeing what they were doing in the front. It had little to do with giving us privacy.

Having sex with Marg in the back seat of the car while my wife was driving and being fingered by Marg’s friend was just too much for me. “I’m going to cum, Marg.”

“Give it to me. Cum inside me.”

I had difficulty controlling my moans and groans as I plastered Marg’s womb with my seed. Somehow I managed to not alert Sue to what we had just done but Cherie was no fool. I opened my eyes to see her face turned towards us with a grin from ear to ear. She knew exactly what we were doing. I thought that she may have been working on Sue to keep her attention away from Marg and me. How she managed to keep working on Sue while watching us I will never know. I gave her a little wink and with her free hand, she gave me the thumbs up. Sue continued to drive while letting out little moans and whimpers.

By the time we drove up the driveway to the house, Marg and I were properly dressed again although Marg’s lipstick was smudged and I was probably wearing a great deal of it. Cherie had withdrawn her hand. I could smell the familiar odour of my wife throughout the car which made me believe that somehow Sue had reached orgasm without running off the road and killing us all.

As soon as we entered the house Sue rushed off to the bathroom no doubt to clean and dry her pussy. This gave me a chance to show Marg and Cherie to their bedroom. Marg went off to the bathroom leaving Cherie and I together. Cherie pulled me in close and kissed me. She then brought her left hand up under my nose and I immediately detected the strong odour of my wife.

“You’re going to have to clean the driver’s seat before you use the car next time. She’s really a gusher, isn’t she?”

“You’re beautiful, Cherie. Why don’t you go to our bedroom and see if she needs any help? Maybe she will return the favour.”

“Uh uh,” she said shaking her head. “You just want to fuck Marg again. She’s had her turn. I’m next.”

“Marg needs my sperm if she is going to be impregnated. You will need to wait patiently in line until the jobs done.”

“Fuck, is that what you’re up to. Don’t let Sue catch you.”

“She already knows.”

“What and she hasn’t killed you yet. I don’t believe it. What has happened to her?”

“I wonder myself. She just seems to have stopped getting jealous. It’s hard to believe but she bought an eighteen-year hottie home with her for me to fuck on Thursday. She told me that she owes it to me for being such a cheating slut for all those years. You will meet Debbie later. She is looking after the kids at the gym.”

“Is she going to join us tonight?”

“I think so. She will like you. She seems to like pussy. I sat and watched her and Sue together, very erotic. She cleaned up Sue after we fucked. She seemed to like it and Sue did that’s for sure. You will like her too. She is not only sexy but very intelligent and good company. Come on lets join Sue and Marg.”

When we entered the entertainment area Sue and Marg were sitting together talking quietly. As we entered their conversation stopped leading me to believe that they didn’t want me to hear what they were saying. I offered drinks all round. Everyone wanted coffee. I moved into the kitchen followed by Cherie.

“We need to give them time together to talk,” Cherie proposed. “I think they are feeling each other out. Maybe setting some ground rules. You can’t blame Sue. You are her husband that she is trusting with Marg. She may be worried she will lose you.”

“I’ve told her she needn’t worry about losing me to Marg. If it was going to happen it would have by now.”

“Maybe they’re both worried about me?”

“Are you a threat to them?”

“A lot bigger threat than Marg is. Any time you need a bed to sleep in mine is available and all the trimmings come with it.”

“What trimmings?”

“I’ve got three holes. You can have any one of them any day of the week but I’d prefer that you used the front lower one. You say the word and I’m yours.”

“I bet you say that to all the men.”

“Nope, I’ve never ever said that to any other person before. You’re the first and if you take me up on it you will be the last.”

“Now you’re embarrassing me. You sound serious.”

“I am. I’m dead serious. I’ve been with a lot of men, you know that. You’re the only one that I have wanted to keep since Steve and he fucked me over.”

I took her in my arms and kissed her and then held her as tight as I could, pulling her breasts against my chest. After a couple of minutes, tears started running down her cheeks. I licked them up and kissed her again. I needed to explain to her that I wasn’t available but I wanted to do it such a way as to not hurt her.

Before I could start she looked into my eyes and said, “Yes, I know Goyse. Dear John……….. You’re going to tell me that you love your wife and she loves you. You want to tell me that you have to look after your kids. They have to come first. I know what you’re going to say.” She hesitated and more tears ran down her cheeks. I licked them up and kissed her again.

She continued, “But I can tell you that you don’t love your wife and she doesn’t love you. I’ve watched you and I’ve watched her. Nobody cheats on her husband the way she does if she loves him. No husband could continue to love a wife who hurts him the way she has hurt you.”

I went to speak but she put her hand up and across my mouth to stop me. She then went on, “You want to tell me that you need to keep and protect your wife because if you don’t she will hate you. When she hates she seeks revenge and the revenge she will take will be through your kids. She will take them and you will never see them again.” She hesitated again looking me directly in the eyes. “You push the people who really love you away from you simply because you don’t want to lose your kids.”

I responded, “Some of what you say is right. Some of it is wrong. What you just said is your frustration coming out, frustration that I can’t help with. I am yours and I am Marg’s this weekend. I was aware that you were falling in love with me. Marg told me. She didn’t have to. She told me because she values your friendship and by telling me she hoped that I would do nothing to hurt you more than you are already doing to yourself.” I stopped talking for a short time to allow her to absorb what I had said then continued.

“Cherie, I can be with you because Sue lets me be with you. I think of you as a very good friend. Good friends are loved but that love although deep and meaningful is not the love of a husband and wife. I wish for your sake it was different Cherie, I really do but what is in your heart for me is different to what is in my heart for you. You want to be with me to have and to hold forever to the exception of all others. I want to be with you to laugh and share jokes even to love much the same way that I do with my other very close intimate friends. Please understand that I am not naturally someone who would cheat on their wife. It would never have happened if Sue had not been cheating on me. ”

I licked her tears from her cheek and went on.

“As I said I wish it was different. Cherie, I would never wish to hurt you but by saying what I have I know it has hurt you. I want to keep you close to me. I don’t want to lose you as my very good friend. Now kiss me and let me make these coffees.”

I looked towards the doorway to see the reflection of Sue off the refrigerator front. She was just outside the door listening to us. Cherie had broken down crying. All I could do was to hold her tight until she recovered. As I held her I saw Sue turn and walk away. A few minutes later she walked into the kitchen. She had given just enough time for Cherie to recover.

“Come on you pair. We’re hanging out for our coffees out here.”

I pulled away from Cherie and moved across to make the drinks. Sue walked up to Cherie, put her arms around her and said, “Don’t cry honey. I understand how you feel. We all love you here. Our home and everything in it is yours for as long as you want to stay with us.”

She then turned towards me, “Goyse, I’m moving into the spare room tonight. Cherie will have to bunk up with you in the master bedroom. Just don’t get her pregnant. There are enough pregnant women around here.”

What she said stopped me in my tracks. Initially, I thought that she was doing this for Cherie’s sake to give her some time alone with me. Later on, I realized her plan was to use Cherie as a wedge to prevent Marg and I from being alone together too long. She knew that Marg and I wanted some privacy. This was her way of putting Cherie between us. The master manipulator was still at it.

We had a great day together. Debbie and the kids returned and Marg and Cherie both fussed around with the kids for some time. They both got on well with Debbie and like me were surprised how mature Debbie was for an eighteen year old.

That night we went out for dinner together. Cherie insisted that she stay home to look after the kids which allowed Debbie to come out with us. Debbie and Sue sat together and on Sue’s insistence Marg and I sat together. Throughout the dinner, Marg kept reaching over and stroking my leg. I wondered if Sue was aware of it. As the night progressed I noticed that Sue also had one hand under the table. It then occurred to me that Marg was not the only one who was stroking a leg. This was confirmed by a little sideways glance from Debbie to Sue punctuated by a small grin. Debbie was enjoying being touched as much as I enjoyed Marg’s soft touch.

We arrived home at about 10 PM. The kids were asleep so Cherie met us at the door. She had on a light pink see-through nightie. It was obvious that was all she did have on. As each of the girls entered she made a point of giving them a light kiss on the cheek. For me who followed well behind having to make sure that everything was secure such that Sue was out of sight it was a tight hug and a long kiss. She held me in tightly against her body so I could feel the heat radiating from her nether regions. My rising erection must have been obvious to her as when she pulled away she smiled and glanced downwards.

I made drinks for everyone and we retired to the lounge room. Shortly afterwards Sue who was sitting next to Debbie got up and said, “It has been a big week. Would anyone mind if I went off to bed?”

Debbie was the one to answer. “I’m tired as well. I think I’ll get some shut-eye as well.” We each got a little peck on the cheek from both of them and they walked off to the back bedroom together.

It was Cherie who quietly said, “she’s a horny little thing that Debbie. Sue is going to have some fun tonight. Now I know why she wanted me to join you two in the master bedroom. I thought she was being kind to me but she was actually getting rid of me out of her hair.”

“How do you feel about her spending the night with Debbie,” Marg asked.

“Me? I’ve got no problems with that at all. It’s a damn lot better than her being out on the streets looking for some donkey dick.”

“Shall we adjourn to the bedroom?” Cherie asked.

As we walked towards the bedroom I said, “Give me a minute. You girls get ready. I won’t be long.”

“Going to put the pussy to bed, are we?” We all laughed.

“Something like that.” At least the pussy part was correct. I was interested in how Sue and Debbie were doing so had decided to give my wife a goodnight kiss. I walked very quietly along the passageway towards the back bedroom. As I approached the door I could hear some quiet moaning and groaning from within. The ensuite bathroom had two doors, one from the passageway and the other into the bedroom. I entered the bathroom but left the light off then quietly opened the door to the bedroom.

The moaning was now considerably louder. Sue was lying on her back and Debbie was between her legs lapping away at her. Debbie’s legs were up under her pushing her bottom in the air. I obviously had made some sound as I entered as Sue turned her head towards me smiled then shifted her head in such a manner as to indicate that she wanted me behind Debbie. I very quietly moved behind Debbie. The sight was one that I will remember for the rest of my life. Even though there was only a night light the moonlight coming through the open windows was adequate to see that Debbie was glistening from her juices. Her little pussy lips were slightly open. I can’t remember seeing a more inviting sight in my life.

I dropped my trousers, slipped my rising cock up from her clit to her hole and slipped my head into her. It was obvious I had taken her by surprise because she initially moved away from me. Sue had lifted her shoulders and placed her hands on Debbie to constrain her. Sue quietly whispered, “It’s alright, it’s Goyse.”

With that, I felt Debbie push back towards me forcing another inch inside her. I started to stroke back and forwards and with each stroke, I slipped another inch inside. She had returned to lapping on Sue’s pussy and Sue’s moaning became louder. I could clearly see Sue’s face and her look of pure eroticism was turning me on. Every so often Sue would open her eyes and smile at me as I worked on Debbie. It was becoming obvious by Debbie’s movements that she was approaching an orgasm. I wanted her to come but I wanted to reserve mine for Marg who I knew by now would be making love to Cherie.

It was Sue who came first. I could not see enough to know exactly what Debbie was doing but I could feel her left arm moving so I assumed she was fingering her as she licked Sues’ clit. Whatever it was it had the desired effect. Sue’s traditional, “Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck,” told me that she had reached her peak. Seeing and hearing Sue’s response must have set Debbie off.

“Aaahhhhh, Aaahhhhh, Aaahhhhh,” she cried. I could feel her contractions on my shaft followed by her hot wetness as her juices flooded from her pussy. Once she had calmed a little I slowly slipped my cock from her hole. She rolled over, sat up and pulled me down to her and gave me a long hard kiss. I could taste my wife on her lips. It was like she was not going to let me go until Sue interrupted.

“Break it off you two. You’re acting like an old married couple. You’ll be getting me jealous next.”

I moved around the bed to Sue, bent down and kissed her. I made sure the kiss was long and hard to measure up to Debbie’s. I knew that there was some truth to Sue’s comment and I didn’t want her upset, not yet anyhow.

“You're very special to me,” she said.

“I know. That’s why I came to tuck you in. You’re being very good to us all and I want you to know that we all appreciate it. You don’t have to worry about us. We will look after you.”

Debbie heard what I said. She laughed and responded, “Well, I’ll look after her that’s for sure. She’s very special, Goyse. You’re a lucky man.”

“Won’t your girlfriend get jealous, Debbie?” I asked.

“If she knew she would be here in a……. flash.” She hesitated for a moment and then, “how did you know about my special friend? You weren’t supposed to know.”

“There were a lot of signs. Clothing on the clothes line for instance. Then there was the fact that your parents are never home. You had a bight mark on your left breast but you told me that you hadn’t been with a man for months. If it wasn’t a man it had to be a woman. I also see that you are more attracted to the ladies then you are to me but you still wanted to have sex with me. You’re trying to get pregnant, aren’t you?”

She was silent for quite a long time. I saw Sue was about to speak but I moved my hand to indicate for her to be quiet. Finally, she spoke. “Gloria and I have been together for about a year now. Gloria is older than me. Our parents won’t have anything to do with us because they are dead set against homosexuality. We want a child to make our relationship complete. Gloria for various reasons won’t get with a man so I have to do it. Don’t misunderstand me I actually want to have a child. I’m sorry if I have used you but I didn’t know of any other way.”

“You could have talked to me and asked me. I would have been honoured to be the father of your child. You are a very attractive woman, Debbie. Why pick me and not someone else?”

“I like you. You are caring and you never get angry. Sue had told me a little about you and about your relationship so I knew that you were devoted to her so I was never going to have trouble with you wanting to have an ongoing relationship with me. There are a lot of reasons.”

“So when do we meet Gloria?”

“You want to meet her?”

“Of course. You’re a partnership, aren’t you? We only know half of you without meeting her.”

“You won’t tell her anything about us, you know, you and me and Sue and I.”

“Our lips are sealed. I was wondering though how you were going to explain your pregnancy to her if there is no man?”

“I was going to tell her that I was raped or something like that. She would understand that and I know she also would not want me to report it because it would bring too much attention to us. People in country towns don’t like lesbians.”

“You could just be honest with her.”

“I don’t think she would understand.”

“Debbie, remember the other day when you asked me how much of the discussion with Sue I had heard. I heard a lot. I heard you telling Sue that she should be honest with me and tell me about her cheating with other men. You said that if I loved her and you believed that I did then I would want to know the truth and you also said she was wrong to keep me in the dark. Do you remember telling her that?”

“Yes. You think that I’m a hypocrite. Is that it?”

“No. I don’t. I think you’re just like Sue. You’re frightened. You can’t know how Gloria will react knowing that you chose to cheat on her but you have a much better reason than Sue had for cheating on me. You want a family for you and your partner. If she loves you like I have loved Sue than she will take you in her arms and appreciate what you are trying to do.”

“I may not be pregnant. I only have to tell her if I’m going to have a baby.”

“If Gloria loves you she would want you to tell her anyway. It’s the type of decision that you both should make together.”

She was quiet again. Sue appeared to be lost for words. I looked across at her and realized she had tears rolling down her cheeks.

Debbie asked, “Is that why you didn’t come in me?”

“No, but it could have been. I promised Marg that I would keep it for her. I don’t know why she wanted me to do that because she is taking the pill. When I was in her bedroom this morning I saw them sitting on top of her bags. I checked the number missing from the package and it matches up with her cycle.” I looked across at Sue. “Did you know?”

“Yes, she told me by phone before she came over and asked me not to tell you. She has a few things to talk to you about. I put Cherie in with you to stop her from talking to you. I know you love her and I didn’t want her to tell you yet. I didn’t want our weekend to be ruined by bad news.”

“She’s met someone.”

“Yes, something like that. She’ll tell you when the time and circumstances are right.”

“I had better go back to her then. Would you two like to join us?”

“You would want that?”

Of course, why else would I be here? You’re my pregnant wife and Debbie is carrying my child.”

“Do you think I’m pregnant? I hope you’re right.”

“Let’s assume you are until we prove otherwise. Maybe not yet but you never know you might be by tomorrow morning if you come with me.” We all laughed and moved back to the master bedroom.

Marg and Cherie were lying in each other’s arms and kissing when we entered. We crowded around them and each one of us started touching them. Sue was next to Cherie and was massaging her back and shoulders. Debbie was next to Marg and rubbing her thighs and legs while I started kissing Marg and stroking her hair. We went on like that for some time. My body was up against Debbie and I could feel her pushing back against me.

I whispered in Marg’s ear, “We should talk.”

“Yes, we need to.” I got up from the bed and announced that Marg and I were going to have a coffee. I started to walk towards the door and could see Marg getting out to follow me. Debbie was starting to pay attention to Cherie.

Sue lifted her head. “Don’t be long, Goyse.”

“Okay, honey. We’ll be back in fifteen.”

Marg followed me to the kitchen. I put on the jug and turned towards her. “What’s wrong?”

“Why do you think that somethings wrong.”

“I’m in love with you, remember and you were in love with me. We have been as close as two people ever get. I can sense when things are wrong and I feel that there is something that you want to tell me. This is your opportunity.”

“Sue wants me to leave it till after the weekend.”

“Does Sue run your life?”

“She said because this could be our last weekend together she didn’t want to ruin it for you.”

“Too late, you just did. Marg. You said this is our last weekend together. Just because I love you doesn’t mean that I control you or would ever want to. It also means that Sue doesn’t control you. Let me help you. Have you met someone?”

“Not really. I’ve known her for a long time. You know that Cherie and I have been sharing her unit since Ian left. The kids have been staying with her as well. Just a few days before we came over we were all sitting together and the kids said they didn’t want to move west. We asked why and they said because it was so good living with Cherie. They also told me that they have never seen me so happy. I have to admit that they were right.”

“So, you’re not moving over here?”

“No, no, no. That’s not it. We are coming over but we are coming over as a couple, Cherie, me and the kids. We’re coming across as a family. Cherie has a job here and I have a couple of promising interviews.”

“Hey, that’s tremendous. I’m so happy for you. We all need to go out tomorrow and celebrate.”

“You’re not mad? I thought you might be disappointed.”

“Why? I love you. Nothing could make me happier than to know that you have found someone that you can be happy with, someone that your kids like. It’s great news. Come on, stuff the coffee. Let’s get back to the others.” I took her into my arms and kissed her.

“There’s something else that I have to tell you.”

“I know. You’re taking the pill and don’t want my baby.”

“How did you know that?”

“You need to be more careful with your contraceptive pills. If you leave them out you never know who might see them.”

“But I didn’t. They were in my overnight bag. Did you open it?”

“No. You know that I wouldn’t do that. They were sitting on top of your luggage.”

“Cherie, she’s the only one who knew where they were. She knew I was having trouble telling you. I guess she wanted to help me out. I want us to remain good friends.”

“Marg, you needn’t worry about me I’m just happy for you and for Cherie. I hope that it’s friends with benefits though.”

“That will depend on Cherie. She’s becoming a little jealous of me and you. I think she believes that if you give me half a chance then you’ll dump Sue and take me away.”

“Well, that was the plan once, remember?”

“But you wouldn’t go. If you had, it would be just you, me and our kids now but you didn’t want that.”

“I did want that but I didn’t want the baggage that goes with it. Your family would have disowned you and it’s likely my family would have done the same. I would definitely have lost my kids. Under those conditions, we would not have lasted.”

“She’ll leave you one day. You know that don’t you. She’s priming you now for it. She’s working really hard to get you on side to trust her and then she’ll pounce. You will be left with nothing but memories and most of those will be bad.”

“I’ll have my job and I’ll have my friends. Maybe if I’m lucky I might have a friend with benefits.” I put my arm around her and pulled her in against my body. She lifted her head towards me to take the kiss she knew was coming. We then walked hand in hand back to join the others. Before I entered the bedroom I quietly whispered in her ear. “I love you, Marg. You know that don’t you. I’ll always love you no matter what else happens.”

She raised her eyes towards me and for a fleeting moment I saw that flash of the eyes and the little grin that belonged to her sister, Lyn. It took my breath away for a fleeting moment.

“I know. I love you too but I can’t have you so I take the best that I can get. Cherie is very special to me. We’re very happy together. She is not only a good lover but a very special friend. She is my life now and no matter what I may feel for anyone else I will protect her interests. You should understand that because that is what you are doing for Sue. You will always be part of me. I will keep you here.”

She placed her hand over her heart. I couldn’t help it. I reached down and kissed her again.

“I’m sorry Marg. I really didn’t have the right to hurt you the way I have. I should have stopped it before it got started. Can you forgive me?”

“I’m a big girl. I knew what I was getting into. It’s more my fault than yours. If there is anything to forgive it is me that should ask for forgiveness. You taught me so much. You helped me understand what sex was about. You bought Cherie and me closer together so that we recognized that we could have a life together. Because of you, I thought Ian and I had it all together until he pissed off with his bar maid lover. Would you believe he wanted to come back to me after three weeks? Guess what I told him.”

I kissed her again and entered the bedroom. Cherie had Sue pinned down with her body. They were kissing while Cherie fingered her pussy. Debbie was in exactly the same position as I had seen her in the other bedroom. She was behind Cherie and licking her pussy like mad. Her legs were up under her making her pussy stick out behind her at exactly the right level to be entered. Marg saw me looking and said, “Go get her tiger.”

“Are you sure? What about you?”

“I’m certain. I’m just going to watch for a while.”

I moved up behind Debbie and just like before I rubbed my head up along her slit. She turned towards me and said, “Don’t bother unless you’re going to give it all to me.”

Marg answered for me. “You can have my share. Give it to her, Goyse.”

I looked at Marg and mouthed the words, “I love you.” She immediately came back mouthing the words. “I love you too.” By this time I was as far into Debbie as I could go. I had an empty feeling in my heart which made me feel as if I had been deserted so I pumped away at Debbie as hard as I could without any consideration for how she felt. This one was going to be for me. It took me all of a minute and a half. As I exploded into her I rammed my cock into her so hard it obviously hurt her because she let out a yelp.

Exhausted, I fell onto the edge of the bed and turned away from the girls. Tears streamed down my cheeks. The only one who could see was Marg. She came quietly over to me and put her body down beside me and held me in her arms. She licked my tears from my cheeks then whispered in my ear, “it’ll be okay. We won’t be far away. I’ll be still here for you when you need me.”

I could hear the moaning and groaning of Sue and Cherie in the background as I drifted off to sleep in Marg’s arms.

When I awoke Marg was still holding me. She had moved me across on the bed so that Cherie could spoon her. Sue and Debbie were nowhere to be seen. I expect that they had moved back into the spare bedroom together. I raised my head slowly trying not to wake Marg. Cherie was already awake and she looked over the top of Marg and said quietly. “Are you alright, mate?”

“Yep, I’m okay. How about you?”

“I need a drink. I think that fucking Debbie chick has sucked all the fluids out of my body. Christ, she’s something, isn’t she? I think your missus is in love with her. She’s kissing her at every opportunity she gets.”

“That makes a change from who she usually wants to fuck. If she sticks with Debbie I’ll be a lot happier. Congratulations to you, Cherie. Marg is very special. Make sure you look after her.”

“So she told you. Don’t think I’m taking her away from you. I’m hoping that the three of us can spend some time together occasionally. You will always be welcome in our house, Goyse. If ever you need a bed or a bit of loving come over and see us. You shouldn’t think of this as the end. It’s more a new start.”

“Thanks, Cherie. I appreciate that. Now let’s go and get that coffee. Marg looks like she is going to sleep a while.”

As we walked toward the kitchen Cherie pulled me back, put her arms around my neck and gave me one of the most passionate kisses I have ever experienced. It made me wonder if Cherie had an ulterior motive for forming a long term relationship with Marg. Was she trying to use Marg so she could get closer to me? I pushed the thought out of my head as Cherie broke the kiss and moved off toward the kettle.

It looked as if life might become very interesting over the next few months. Sue appeared to be on her best behaviour and if she was stricken by Debbie she just might stick to her promise that she made me. Marg and Cherie will be living only a few minutes away and Cherie had made it clear to me that I was welcome in their bed. Sue was most likely pregnant. At least she believed so. Debbie, now that’s a challenge. She had conned her way into my bed with the intention that she wanted my sperm. No doubt if she wasn’t pregnant yet she would be back for round two in about a month. Her partner seemed interesting. I was looking forward to meeting her. She disliked men. There would be a good reason. No doubt someone had hurt her in the past and if so then if I can get close to her I may be able to help.

Life looked as if it was going to be very interesting for me in the west.

....

Note: I have to admit that this chapter was very hard for me to write. I had thought that the emotions that I felt where Marg told me she had a new partner was part of my past but writing this I realised that was not so. I successfully protected my keyboard from my tears.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 20 - Meeting Gloria.

It was about a month later when I returned home from work my wife told me that she had invited Debbie and Gloria to dinner. She warned me to be careful about what I said in front of Gloria as she was not sure if Debbie had told her of our previous get together, as she called it.

While Sue was running around preparing I changed out of my work suit, dressed and put on some more casual attire. As I returned to the kitchen the doorbell rang. I walked to the door and was greeted by Debbie who took me into her arms and kissed me. My attention was drawn to a red-headed woman with Debbie who I guessed was in her middle twenties. To say that she was good looking was an understatement. She was slim with long legs. She sported a strong jaw and a cute little nose. Her blue-green eyes were unique. Despite all the pleasant features, it was obvious that she dressed down and wore no makeup. I immediately remembered Debbie saying that her partner had a dislike of men. I decided to test her response.

After being kissed and hugged by Debbie I stepped across to her and while taking her into my arms I said, “You must be Gloria. I have been really looking forward to meeting you. I’m Goyse.”

I put my arms around her and hugged her. Her initial response was to start to pull away but I held her tightly and looked directly into her eyes. She then relaxed and moved to fit snuggly into my body. As I went to release her she looked up at me with her lips slightly spread as a woman might if she was expecting someone to kiss her. I then invited them to enter. Gloria walked ahead while Debbie placed her arm around my waist as she entered.

Once they completed their greetings and small talk with Sue, Debbie turned to me with, “Gloria has some exciting news to give you. She looked at her partner saying, Gloria.”

“Debbie confirmed today that she is pregnant. Congratulations, Daddy. We have a little gift of appreciation for you.” She handed me a small parcel. I opened the box and found that it contained a gold watch and a thank you note which said, Thank you for being kind enough to give us your sperm for our egg, Signed Gloria and Debbie.

“I will treasure this gift from you both. I do hope though that I will be part of your child’s life. Don’t misunderstand me I trust that you will be great parents but I do want to maintain contact with both of you and also with your child.”

They looked at each other and smiled. Debbie responded, “I told you he was a beaut bloke, didn’t I. I knew you would not be angry or disappointed. Gloria was worried about your response when we told you. Sue was not sure either.”

I looked at Sue. “You knew and didn’t tell me?”

“No, as soon as I heard I invited Gloria and Debbie over to allow them to tell you themselves. I didn’t want to spoil it for them. Besides, I think you had already guessed?” It sounded like a question so I answered.

“I thought you might be pregnant, Debbie but when I hadn’t heard I started to assume that I was wrong. You should have known when you missed your period.”

“I’m not always regular like some women so until the test today I wasn’t sure.”

“Can I kiss her, Gloria?”

“I’d be disappointed if you didn’t.” I took Debbie in my arms and kissed her. She surprised me by using her tongue and held me very tightly. The kiss went on and on. It was as if Debbie didn’t want it to end.

Once we broke Gloria spoke, “Don’t leave me out.” She moved in against my body and wrapped her arms around my neck. I pulled her in close and kissed her in much the same way that I did Debbie. After kissing Debbie like that and now this attractive redhead, I was at full mast. With our bodies so close there would be no doubt in her mind that I was aroused. She whispered to me as we broke from our kiss. “Keep it till later.” She then pulled me in again and continued the kiss. My eyes sought out my wife, Sue to check her reaction. She saw me look and smiled at me. It was a relief to me that she didn’t have that jealous face on that I had seen so much in the past.

“Let’s eat,” Sue said.

The meal was very special. I always admired Sue’s cooking ability. When we had first married she didn’t know how to boil water but after showing her a few basics she bought a good many cookbooks and became an outstanding chef. Much of the banter over the meal was about babies and the pregnancy experiences of the girls. I listened but before the meal was over I was wishing it would end. I was more at home talking about boats or cars if not discussing business. Discussions on the colour of baby’s poo or at what age to take their bottle away really didn’t do it for me.

Once the meal was over I volunteered to clean up to allow Sue and the girls to have a drink and continue their talks. After cleaning the table I was about to pack the dishwasher when Gloria walked up behind me and put her arms around me. “You don’t know how pleased I am to know that Debbie is going to have our child. Thank you very much.”

“I have to admit that I was quite worried about how you would respond when you found out that we had slept together.”

“You needn’t have worried. Sue and Debbie sat with me and explained. Debbie told me that you had insisted that she make sure that I knew what had happened and I appreciate that. Most men would not have cared they would just want the sex and no responsibility.”

“Debbie is a very special young lady. I would do nothing to hurt her. Both Sue and Debbie wanted me to have sex with her but I only agreed if she started it.”

“Yes, she told me.”

“Debbie told me that you mistrusted men. You haven’t been like that tonight with me.” It was more of a question than a statement. She understood and answered.

“I’ve had some very bad experiences. As a young teenager, a family member tried to rape me. My family knew about it but did everything they could to cover it up. No one ever looked at my side or offered me support. I reacted badly and went crazy for a while and ended up in trouble. This put me in the control of more abusive men. For some time I actually hated being around men. In recent years I have started to realize that because of my behaviour I had been exposed to some baddies and that some men are kind caring individuals.”

“Yes, sometimes we can put ourselves at risk. We always have to be on our guard. There aren’t a lot of terrible people but those that do exist are always looking for an opportunity. You said for me to keep it for later. What did you mean by that?”

“I wasn’t there when you inseminated Debbie. I was hoping that I might get to experience it. When we were at skating today I talked to Sue about it and she said that she is okay with it as long as it is just an occasional thing and that she is always included. She also mentioned a promise that she had made to you and she said it may help her get out of it. I didn’t understand that but I guess you do.”

“She’s gone back to roller skating? I didn’t know that.”

“Yes, a new rink has opened. The owner has recognized that Sue is the best skater there so has her teaching us girls a few things. I thought she would have told you. What’s this promise about?”

“She promised me that she would stay away from other men.”

“But she allows you to have other women?”

“That has not always been the case. She is doing that to manipulate to try allow her to break her promise to me. I’m not the cheating kind. Everything has happened because Sue is pushing it. Don’t get me wrong. I like it but don’t believe it is the right thing to do.”

“So it’s like blackmail. How do you feel about that?”

“I like the freedom but worry about the consequences. Before we came over west she had plans to get pregnant by someone that she had an affair with. It was only luck that allowed us to show her that she was making a big mistake. If she had been successful we would not be together today.”

“I understand. Having sex with someone is one thing bringing a child into the world is totally another. Why didn’t you leave her? Most men would have if their wives did something like that.”

“I don’t really know, to tell the truth. I often wonder about why.”

“You must love her a great deal.”

“Yes, I guess so.”

“You don’t sound very convincing.”

“Sometimes she is my whole life and nothing else matters but Sue and the kids. At other times I wonder what is going to happen to us.”

“Her cheating worries you?”

“Yes, I have trouble dealing with it. When she was cheating it was so regular that you could set your watch to it. It wasn’t just a case of meeting someone and it getting out of hand. I could handle that okay. She was organizing her life around her lovers and often would give up commitments to me and the kids to be with one of her lovers.”

“What, there were more than one at a time?”

“Yes, often there were several. Sometimes she would meet them alone other times as a group.”

“Fuck….. oh, sorry I didn’t mean to swear.” I just laughed and she understood I was not offended. “You mean she was organizing gangbangs, group fucks?”

“Yep, she had someone who did the organizing for her. By the way, if you choose to swear that’s not a problem as long as the kids don’t hear it. I don’t swear but that is just me. I take no offence if others choose to.”

“So you would be upset when Debbie and I get together with Sue.”

“No, no. I find it stimulating when women have sex together. I probably would not have too many hang-ups about her and a man but it is the sneaking around and the risk-taking that gets me upset.”

“What do you mean by the risk-taking?”

“She doesn’t use protection and likes to do it when she is close to ovulating.”

“She must know what’s she’s doing. You only have two kids.” She delayed for a while before she continued. I could see her thinking about it, working out how to ask me. She continued, “They are yours aren’t they?”

“Yes, they are both mine but our daughter has a different father.”

“I still don’t understand.”

“I accept her as my daughter but I didn’t provide the sperm.”

“So she cheated on you and got pregnant.”

“Yes, that about sums it up.”

“Okay, now I understand why you insist on the promise. She will break it you know. The signs are there. I’ve seen her giving encouragement to the men at skating, like touching and brushing up against them.”

“Yes, I know what she does. Presently she is carrying my child. I want her to have her tubes tied once the baby is born.”

“That will give her total freedom to be with whoever she wants. Can you live with that?”

“I’ll have to………. or I will have to leave her. There are no other options. I know she flirts with all the men even when I’m around. She is not going to change. I know that. The promise is just delaying it, that’s all.”

“You could get a mistress. I have met Marg and Cherie. Cherie told me that Marg likes you. She didn’t say but I think she would be interested as well.”

“No, you’re wrong. Marg doesn’t like me she loves me. Cherie thinks she does too. I can’t keep leading them astray and give them hopes of more than an occasional night together. They expect more of me and I can’t give it.” I thought for a while wondering if Gloria could be trusted. Maybe I had told her too much already. “I do hope you will not tell anyone what we have talked about.”

“No, what you say to me will not go any further. I would like to talk it over with Debbie though if you agree. If she agrees we may be able to help you out a little. After all, we do owe you a big debt of gratitude.”

“Well, you are in a partnership. I expect that you would discuss things but make sure that Debbie knows not to discuss it any further.”

“I’ll tell you what I have in mind. It will depend on Debbie but I’m going to ask her if she would like to continue to have sex with you if Sue decides to cheat on you. What I will do then is that if your wife is tempted to stray and we become aware of it, I will ask her for her permission to have an affair with you. It may be enough to discourage her. If it doesn’t work at least we can keep your mind off her.”

“I thought you didn’t like men?”

“Some men I despise but you are special. Many men only think of their stomach and what hangs down from it. I can see that you care about people and their feeling. We trust you.”

“Thanks, Gloria. I’ve never had such a great compliment. I promise you that you and Debbie will be safe with me.”

“I hope so. I love Debbie. She is my world. I couldn’t stand to lose her.”

Gloria moved across, put her arms around me and pulled me down to kiss her. Her lipstick was strawberry flavour and I love strawberries. This girl was just as desirable as her partner, Debbie. I could not help but be stimulated by the feeling of her body against me and the taste of her. As we broke she rubbed my erection through my pants and whispered, “Not too long now. Just a while until he gets what he desires.”

“I’d like you to do something for me, Gloria. Would you be willing?”

“I guess so. I do trust you but there are some things that I would not do. What is it?”

“Come with me. It’s nothing terrible, I promise.”

I took her into the bedroom. I had a set of very sexy clothes hidden away that I had planned to give to Sue some time ago but when she got with Merv I had packed them away. I knew that Sue and Gloria would be close to the same size. Gloria’s desire to not be noticed by men who she had little trust for meant that she dressed in such a way that although beautiful she presented as just plain. I wanted her to feel special tonight. She was going to help me with my problems and I wanted to show her how gorgeous she could be and hopefully feel.

When I showed her the clothes she shook her head. Initially, she told me they were not her style. She then said she would feel a fool in clothes like that. I held them up to her and said, “Stop avoiding the issue. You’re a beautiful woman and I want Debbie and Sue to know how beautiful you really are.”

She took the clothes and moved towards the bathroom. “Where do you think you’re going?” I asked.

“I was going to get dressed.”

“Good, then do it here.”

“What, in front of you?”

“Yes, I’ll turn my back if you want me to but I’ll see you nude later tonight I hope, so it probably won’t matter.” I knew that if I turned my back I would be able to see her in the mirror anyway.

She started taking off her sloppy top and then dropped her loose-fitting pants. Her curves were much more pronounced than I had expected. The loose clothing was doing a good job. Her breasts were not large but as she dropped her bra I could see that they were perfect in their shape. She then hooked her fingers in the top of her panties. “I’d feel better if you watched me in the mirror for this,” she said. I laughed. She was a wake up to me.

I turned my back making sure that she was visible in the mirror. She slowly slid down her panties. Her gaze never once left mine in the mirror. I watched closely every move. Her pussy was covered in quite thick very red hair. The top of her slit was just visible. Her body was perfect in every way. Not one flaw, not even one mole. The only freckles were on her face. There was not one mark on the remainder of her body.

She was grinning at me as she slowly turned around one complete turn. She then reversed and started to turn in the opposite direction and when her back was to the mirror she slowly bent over allowing me to get a full view of her pussy. While bending she quietly said. “You may turn and look at me now.”

I turned around for a close-up view. Her pussy lips were just slightly open and were very moist. “You like,” she asked.

“You are the most beautiful woman I have ever set eyes on, Gloria. If Debbie and Sue were not downstairs waiting for us I would eat you for dessert.”

“Hhhmmm, that would be peaches with cream. I think we would both like that.” She replied with a little laugh. “I had forgotten the others for a while there.”

She quickly dressed in the bikini panties, uplift bra, and the short black skirt. She then sat to put on the high heeled shoes. “I don’t think you need the bra.”

“Do you want me to take it off,” she replied.

“If you feel comfortable without it, yes. I think so.”

“Okay.”

She moved across to me to allow me to undo the clip. She pulled the bra through the armholes in the dress, pulled it around her arm and out through the other armhole. I was fascinated with the bouncing and flashing of her tits as she did it. “I can see you liked that,” she said looking down at my very obvious erection. “We should be getting back down. Debbie will be wondering where I am. She will probably think we have started without her and she can get jealous at times.”

“Just one more touch before we go.” I moved her over to the mirror and added a little colour to her face from Sue’s cosmetics. Halfway through she took the brush from me and finished off herself. When she stood I was amazed at how beautiful she was. The dress exposed her curves as any good dress should. The knee-high skirt showed enough leg to show that what was above was desirable and the plain young girl had become someone that both men and women could admire.

As we walked down the stairs I heard both the girls draw breath and murmur. “Hell,” Sue commented, “where did you find the princess?”

“I have never seen you looking so glamorous,” Debbie said as she rose and walked forward to meet her. “Goyse, you’ve turned my love into a model.” She took Gloria into her arms and they kissed. “I was worried about what you pair were up to in the bedroom for so long but the wait has certainly been worth it. You’re a true artist, Goyse.” She took me into her arms hugged me closely and then kissed me. The kiss lingered a lot longer than it needed to. I was worried about Sue’s reaction, having been away with Gloria and now being kissed like this by Debbie. It was taking the attention away from Sue and that usually upset her.

“I’m no artist. This is the real Gloria. She has been hiding away too long. I thought it was time that she came out and showed us what the real Gloria is like. Isn’t she beautiful? Isn’t she gorgeous? You’re so lucky Debbie to have such a wonderful and beautiful partner.” As I spoke I moved over to Sue and leaned down and drew her into my arms. We kissed. It was important that I handed back her control so I made sure that when we kissed the kiss was more passionate and lasted longer than with Debbie.

I looked directly at her as we separated. I asked, “What have you girls been talking about?”

“Oh, nothing special, I was just telling Debbie that I have been offered a job as a roller dance coach at the new rink in town. The manager, Doug took me into his office and asked me this afternoon. Debbie was wondering why I was in his office so long.”

“That’s not the only thing he offered you was it?” Debbie was quick to say.

“Well, that’s just men. They all want to get in your pants but I couldn’t break my promise to Goyse could I?” She said while looking me directly in the eye. “Anyway this is just wasting time. Let’s adjourn to the bedroom. I’ve got to see what Gloria looks like without that dress. It’s obvious that Goyse has had the pleasure not it’s my turn.”

I looked at Gloria and then to Debbie. I could see that Sue’s direct approach had shocked them a little but despite that, they rose and followed her. I bought up the rear. Looking directly at Gloria’s perfectly shaped bottom. Debbie’s bottom was very nice but Gloria’s was a work of art.

As we entered the bedroom Sue took Debbie into her arms and they started kissing. Sue’s hand was travelling around Debbie’s body. She moved across her chest lightly rubbing against her nipples and then down and under her skirt. It was obvious that Sue was highly aroused and wasn’t going to waste time. I knew that her meeting with the Skate rink manager was the reason.

I moved over to Gloria and whispered to her, “Do you want to join in or just watch?”

“What do you want?”

“You know what I want. The big question is, are you okay with it and if so then when?”

“I want it too. Like you, I think we should watch for a while. I find Sue and Debbie together quite stimulating.”

“Are you feeling jealous?”

“A little but the sexual arousal overcomes some of that.”

“You sound as if you have watched before.”

“I have. Sue and Debbie have been going at it every day. I’ve been there occasionally. I get quite angry if they leave me out but I get over it once they include me.”

“So Sue has seen you naked before now? She seemed to suggest that she hadn’t.”

“I think that was to protect you. She told me that she worries about you becoming jealous and getting angry with her.”

“You can tell her if the opportunity comes up I will only get angry if she starts fucking other men. There is no way that I could get upset about her making love to you and Debbie. In fact, the thought of it turns me on.”

By this time Sue and Debbie had shed their clothes and were engaged in a sixty niner. Sue had her legs wide open and from where we were sitting we could see Debbie’s tongue giving her a working over. Sue’s pussy was very wet and gaping open. In fact, juices were running out of her. I had seen her like this before but only after she had been fucked. I immediately knew that she had made the manager’s day. Gloria now had her hand on my erection and was slowly moving softly along it.

Gloria must have been aware of my shock because she looked up at me. “Come on, I see it too. Let me try to take your mind off it. You can talk it over with her later. Remember we will be here for you when you need support. I think you’re in for a rough ride.”

“What, you’re going to try to buck me off.” She laughed with me as I drew her in to kiss her.

She drew back from me slightly and once again looked me directly in the eyes. “Don’t tell Debbie but although I love her very much I sometimes miss what a man can do for me in bed. I don’t want this to be a once only for us. Debbie did it to get pregnant. I need you for my satisfaction. Please make it last.”

“Whatever you want I will try to deliver. I know that getting undressed in front of me turned you on. I liked it too. Would you do that for me again?

She reached under her skirt and pushed her bikini panties slowly down her legs. She then stepped out of them one leg at a time. She handed me her panties. I went to put them into my pocket but she shook her head and told me to smell them. I raised them to my nose and the scent almost made me cum. The odour was musky but also sweet. I looked at the crotch and could see that there was a line of moisture with almost a clear jelly-like substance on them. I knew what that meant. I was to wear a condom or pull out.

Gloria had removed her shoes and was now lifting the dress over her head. She folded it neatly and then held her hands out to the side saying, “You like?”

“You’re like my most erotic dreams.” I was undoing my trousers as I spoke. I then pulled my shirt over my head. I was now nude except for my socks.

She moved into my arms and once again we kissed. I then dropped to my knees. I placed my arms through between her legs to place my hands on her back and then lifted her up. My arms pushed her legs apart while my forearms and hands supported her body. In this position, her pussy was resting on my cock. I walked her out of the door to the spare bedroom. I placed her onto the bed with her but on the edge. I kneeled down then lowered my mouth to her pussy. Debbie and Sue were so involved I doubted if they had seen us leave. To be honest I didn’t care if they had. I wanted this woman and I wanted her to myself tonight. Normally I would control an urge like that but after seeing how used Sue’s pussy looked I just didn’t care.

I worked up along Gloria’s slit then down again but I didn’t stop but continued on to her rear hole. She let out a gasp when I first licked her but this was nothing compared with what she let out when I touched her arse-hole. It was obvious she loved it. I repeated and when I reached the top of her pussy she raised her hips to try to get me to lick her little clit. I pulled back and repeated the process. On the third occasion, I just touched her clit but quickly pulled away. Her moan was long and loud. The next time the extra juices coming from her pussy were very noticeable and her moaning was even louder.

After several trips down and back up I took Gloria’s little clit in my mouth and sucked on it.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice. Keep it up.”

I stopped sucking on it but moved my tongue along the side of it and across the top. Her hips were lifting wildly now. I decided that it was time for penetration. I moved up along her body giving the little nipples a lick as I went. She grabbed me once my face was near hers and pulled me into a long hard kiss. I then felt her hand travelling southwards. My cock had been slipping across her slit and clit. My pre-cum was mixing with her juices to create a slippery mess in preparation for entry.

I felt her hand on my cock aligning it with her hole. I pushed the head in. She was tight, very tight. I pulled my face back from hers and asked, “protection?”

“Just fuck me, I want you inside me. I’ll worry about that later.”

“I’ll pull out.”

“No, you won’t. I want it the way that Debbie had it. If I get pregnant then bad luck….. or maybe good luck. Who knows?”

I pushed hard into her. She raised her hips to meet my thrust but I penetrated no more than an inch. She was tight, very tight. I pulled back and tried again. Just a little more slipped in. Gloria was moaning and groaning all the while. I continued to withdraw a little and then push back in. Each time I gained just a little more ground. After about fifteen or twenty attempts I was completely inside her. Her entry was so tight that it felt as if she would cut off the blood supply to my cock. I was moving just a little bit inside her and each time I pushed I could feel contact with her cervix. It was a very nice feeling.

I suddenly felt her entry go through a spasm. I knew what it was. It was the beginning of her orgasm. “Oohh, Goyse, Ooohhh, Goyse, Oooohhh, Goyse, Oooohhhhh, fuck Goyse, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, Ooohhh fuck my little pussy, give it to me.”

Her hips were lifting and thrusting. I could feel the heat of her juices on my shaft but she was so tight that nothing was escaping. I was moving with her as she thrust up at me. As she thrust upwards I pushed downwards. It felt as if my cock was reaching her stomach but I knew with just seven inches that was like a sexual mirage. I held back my orgasm. I was finding it difficult with the eroticism of it all but managed to do so.

Gloria had quietened down and I stopped my movement to allow her to recover.

“Is it always like that with you?” she asked.

“It sometimes is, sometimes not. It depends. I have to admit that you are very special.”

“Was it like that with Debbie?”

“She was almost the same. I think she lasted a little longer before she had her orgasm.”

“You didn’t cum?”

“No, but that’s alright. The night is early yet. I need for you to make a decision about protection when you’re not so aroused.”

“So you didn’t cum because you didn’t want me to get pregnant?”

“Two reasons actually. The first is that I want it to last. It is important to me that you enjoy it and you wouldn’t like it as much if I came quickly. The other concern that I have is that if I cum inside you may get preggers and that is a decision that you need to make with a clear mind.”

“You know that I’m close to ovulating then.”

“All the signs are there.”

“When I get excited I feel as if I want a baby but then there are times that I think it may be a mistake.”

“That’s a decision that you have to be certain about. I’m not going anywhere. I’ll still be here when you’re absolutely certain, Gloria. Give it some time.”

“Okay, if you think so. Do you have a condom?”

“Yes, I do but maybe it’s better if I pull out. I can be trusted to do that. It will be more stimulating for both of us this way. I’ll have better feel of your pussy and you will have the thought of the risk factor thinking, will he pull out in time. Sometimes the risk factor can be highly arousing.”

“Like with Sue when she cheats on you?”

“I didn’t think of that but now you point it out. Yes, like Sue with her donkey dicks.”

“Donkey dicks?”

“You saw how stretched she was. She only goes for the big ones to get satisfaction. Anyone who is not this big and at least eight inches long gets ignored.” I showed her a size which was at least twice as round as my cock.

“That must be terrible for you. It must be so humiliating and she would be so loose. Debbie told me that you really enjoyed her. Now I know why.”

“I just enjoyed you and it’s not over yet.” We laughed and both of us started to build up a rhythm.

“Have you ever sucked someone off?” I asked.

“Yes, I had to do that in the home to prevent them from fucking me. I learned that once they came they left me alone so I had to do that or wank them to save my Cherry.”

“Did you save it?”

“Yes, I had to fight them off a few times but no one got me there. I lost it later to an arse-hole who I cared about. All he cared about is my pussy. Once he got it he up and left and I never saw him again. I haven’t been with a man since then. Debbie was having trouble with her parents and family so I took her in to protect her. I wasn’t thinking of forming a relationship with her that just happened later. She’s very caring and I love her very much.”

“Yes, Debbie is pretty special. How should we handle protection?”

“If you pull out I would be very happy to suck you off.”

“Perhaps that’s a good idea I would not want to get you pregnant until you’re sure.”

“Okay, it’s settled then. When you’re ready let me know.”

I continued to stroke into her. She raised her hips to meet me every time. I was hoping that she would become more excited but although she was working hard there were no signs of another orgasm. I knew that I needed to do something different if she was going to reach her peak again. After some time I slowed down but still no signs of increased arousal. I then slowly withdrew. She looked into my eyes and I knew she was wondering what I was about to do.

I slid slightly down her body and took her left nipple into my mouth. Finally a response, she groaned. I moved my mouth and used my tongue around her nipple and tits. I then shifted to the right and once more she moaned. I repeated the shift several times. Each time I shifted she let out a moan. It was obvious that this was exciting her. Suddenly I moved further south and ran my tongue up the right side of her slit then down the left side. Her moans were now louder. I then ran my tongue down to her anus.

“OOOHHHH, fuck.” I ran my tongue back up to her slit. This time I reached her little clit. Her hips told the story. She liked this and the juices confirmed it. I ran my finger into her pussy. It was very wet. I then withdrew it and placed it against her arse-hole as I licked her clit. Her hips rose up towards me.

“Fffffuuuuuccccckkkkk.”

I moved the finger around her little but hole but without penetration. My tongue was working around her clit but not directly on it. Her hips were moving to get my tongue onto her little button. I could now feel her juices running from her slit down to where my finger was teasing her anus. I was wondering if I should penetrate her when she made the decision for me.

“Push it in a little bit. It feels nice.” I didn’t need any more encouragement. I pushed and my finger went to the first joint. I then moved it around inside her while continuing to tease her around her clit.

“Ooooohhhhhh, fffffuuuuuuccccckkkk mmmmmeee. I need you in me, now!”

I lifted my body over her and as quickly as possible pushed my cock into her. Her hips rose up to meet me. I followed her lead in setting the pace and simply met each one of her thrusts. It didn’t take long and I was glad because I knew that I was getting close as well.

“Aaahhhhh, Oh fuck, Oh fuck, Oh fuck, Oh fuck, Oh fuck,” she murmured as I felt that flush of heat that was her orgasm. It obviously was not as intense as her first but it continued for quite a while. I was starting to wonder if I could hold back much longer when she slowed and suddenly went quiet. She then started to laugh quietly.

“That was unbelievable. I thought it was going to go on forever and then I felt your pulse so I knew I had to stop or you would cum in me and you didn’t want to do that.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t want to ruin it for you.”

“Ruin it for me? You made it for me. You’re so gentle and caring. I can see why Sue, Marg and Cherie have fallen in love with you if you do that for them.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it. I did too.”

“But you haven’t cum yet.”

“That’s okay. If we go back to Sue and Debbie I’m sure one of them will do the services for me.”

“Next time I want you to give it to me.”

“Agreed, just make sure that it’s the right time of your cycle or else be prepared for the consequences. Come on let's join the others.”

We walked back into the master bedroom. Sue and Debbie were lying together facing each other in the centre of the bed. Sue appeared to be asleep but Debbie shifted her eyes to us as we entered. Gloria moved over behind Sue and spooned her placing her hands on her tits. This meant that she was leaving Debbie to me. I moved in behind Debbie. She turned her face back towards me and I lifted my head to kiss her. As we kissed I felt her push her but back towards me to indicate what she wanted. My erection slipped between her legs and the head slid across her slit. My head now rested against her clit. I moved in little thrusts so that the head of my cock teased her clit. In a short time, her movements mimicked mine and her breathing became heavier.

Suddenly she pulled forwards and pushed her bottom backwards and my cock aligned with her pussy and slipped inside. I was highly aroused and the heat of her pussy made my balls rise in their sack and I almost cum. I just managed to hold off. I lay still for a moment, thought of a work problem and felt my balls start to drop once again. Once I was under control I started to thrust again. Debbie must have felt it because she gave a little chuckle, kissed me and mimicked my movements once more.

I a short time Debbie was working furiously with me. I could tell by her moans and groans she was going to reach her orgasm around the same time as me. I wanted to cum with her so I started thinking of blasting my sperm into her fertile pussy last time and in my mind, my wrigglers were fighting to be the first to fertilize her egg.

“Aaaahhhh, Oooohhhh, Aaaahhhh, Oooohhhh, Aaaahhhh, Oooohhhh, Aaaahhhh, Oooohhhh,” she moaned. I felt the heat of her juices and it sent me over the top.

“Ooooohhhhh, Ooooohhhhh, Ooooohhhhh, Ooooohhhhh,” I continued to cum and cum and cum until there was nothing left in my balls. I knew the cost to me of holding back so long was that my orgasm exceeded my capabilities. With my balls already dry my cock continued to try to eject sperm that wasn’t there. First of all, I felt the pain and then the rushing of blood in my ears and then I blacked out for a moment.

I awoke with Gloria above me looking worried. “Are you alright? Christ, I thought you had died on us.”

“No, I’m okay. It happens occasionally if my orgasm is too intense.”

“Do you remember what you said?”

“No, did I speak.”

“Yes, you said I love you Marg.”

I quickly looked across to Sue but she was still snoring. “What a stupid thing to say. I’m an idiot.”

“No, you’re in love. I picked it while I was talking to Marg. Do you know that she loves you too?”

“That’s wishful thinking, honey. She has a partner and I’m married with kids.”

She took my hand and started to pull me towards the door. I got out of bed and followed her. She took me downstairs. Debbie followed behind.

“Make me a coffee. We need to talk.”

I put the jug on and got the cups out and added the instant coffee to the cups with sugar. When the water boiled I mixed the coffee. I took a few biscuits from the tin and took them over to the table where Gloria and Debbie had been talking quietly. I sat down and looked at Gloria.

“You have to do something about it. You can’t just sit back and hope things will be okay, they won’t!”

“What the hell are we talking about?”

“We are talking about you and Marg. You just can’t ignore what you both feel. Do something about it.”

“Look, Marg and I had our time and we failed. There are just too many things conspiring against us.”

“Like what?”

“I am married. I have kids. Marg has a partner. Our families would disown us if we ignored everything and just thought of ourselves. It is simply not possible.”

“Look, let’s work through it all. First off you’re married. Your wife just fucked someone and it’s obvious that when she wants to do it again she will because she has done it before. She doesn’t care if she hurts you and she thinks you care so little that you won’t even object and she seems to be right. To her, you’re a means of support, little else.”

“Maybe you’re right but there are good times.”

“Then there are the kids. They are getting older and they probably already know what their mother is doing. They probably already know why they are at their friend's place tonight while you entertain us. Kids are not stupid. They work things out. How do you think they feel? They probably already know that you and Marg have feelings for each other.”

I said nothing. I knew she was probably right. The number of times that Sue had attacked me over my being too close to Marg while they were around would have told them that something was not right.

“Then your families. Does your family care about you?” She didn’t wait for me to answer. “Unless the bastards are like mine they would want you to be happy and you’re never going to be sitting around waiting for Sue’s boyfriends to send her home. From what Marg tells us the whole town over east knew about your wife’s affairs. Don’t you think your family knows about them too or are they all deaf and dumb? Do you think that they like to see her cuckolding you?”

“I guess you have a point but remember that Sue is carrying my child.”

“Is she? Do you know that for sure? How can you know that she didn’t make love to someone else before you did? I can see your face and I can see that you know that you can’t be certain. That’s just the point isn’t it? You might never know. You said that she likes to make love to men when she is ovulating and refuses to use protection. Women don’t do that over and over again without getting pregnant. She has probably been there before many times that you don’t know about. How many more times will she do it?”

“She’s getting her tubes tied after this baby.”

“No, she’s not. She lives for the thrill. Take the thrill away and you lose her. She is with you because you will forgive her no matter what she does. No one else will. Once she is no longer fertile she will not need you because then she doesn’t need anyone to forgive her. You’re going to lose her anyway because in ten years maybe fifteen years’ time she will not be fertile and then she will run off with one of her donkey dicks, as you call them. Are you willing to lose fifteen years of your life? Marg can’t. She will not be there by then.”

I knew that everything that she said was most likely true. But I was in a rut and I felt that I couldn’t get out. When I married her I took her for better or for worse. It was my belief that when you make a promise you should not break it or was that the excuse that I needed to not leave? It was ten years later almost to the day that Gloria’s final words would ring loudly in my ears. “If you don’t leave her and make a life with Marg you’re a fool.”

“I guess that I’m just a fool then,” was my reply. “Come on let’s go back to bed.”

“We will need to go.”

“I had hoped you would stay for the night.”

“I’m sorry but I have to go to work early tomorrow, maybe next time.”

“Okay, in a week’s time. Could you plan on stopping for a couple of days with us?”

“I will have made my decision by then.”

I saw Debbie looking at Gloria. I knew she would be wondering what the decision was that had to be made. I expected they would discuss it and make that decision together. Perhaps my and Debbie’s child would grow up with a little sister or a brother playmate. If they stayed around the area then Sue’s child might have two playmates.

The girls left and I returned to bed with Sue. I spooned her as I often did. She woke up and asked me had Debbie and Gloria gone home. I then asked her why she had broken her promise to me. She just shrugged and said I couldn’t help it. I was as horny as hell.
I dozed off to sleep but awoke to find Sue over the top of me sucking my cock. I was looking directly up into her gaping pussy. “Lick me I’m sore,” she said. “He was really big and he hammered me.”

I did exactly what she told me and then she said. “You like it, don’t you? I love you. No one else would let me get fucked like you do.”

“I asked you not to. I’m disappointed in you.”

“But you told me it would be okay after I was pregnant.”

“No, I didn’t. I told you we could talk about it after our baby was born and after you had taken precautions.”

“Well, it’s too late now. Doug will expect it from me all the time now because we will be working together almost every day.”

“What if I say no?”

“It’s my pussy and I’ll decide who gets it and who doesn’t. Besides, you have your little tight pussies to service now. If I stop you they will be very disappointed. Debbie told me you were the best she has ever had. I like her and I don’t want you to disappoint her. You thought I was asleep when you came back but I listened and I could see that Gloria was very happy with you too. You’ve almost got a harem now. There’s me, Marg, Cherie, Debbie and Gloria. You won’t be able to pay me the attention I need with all that lot so I’m going to have to look somewhere else. You like them tight anyway so it’s better if I get a little on the side. I’ll keep my but hole for you if you ever want it. Come on, don’t get angry with me. It’s just sex. I don’t fall in love as you do. You’re the only one that I love.”

I just shook my head. I was in no mood to suck her huge cunt hole so I rolled her off me, turned over and faked snoring within a few minutes. During that time she babbled on but I had shut her words off. The only thing I heard was her saying that there was no need for me to be angry. In fact, I wasn’t angry. Not at her anyway. I was just angry at myself for letting her con me with a couple of tight pussies.

I enjoyed the company of both Debbie and Gloria and not only for the sex. They were down to earth girls making their way through life together. They shared their life as lesbians. From what they had told me they could be any woman that you might pass on the street who may have been dealt a rotten hand in life and found comfort and trust in each other. This was something that they were not able to find in many of the men that they had met. I was proud of the fact that they were able to feel that they could trust me.

Eventually, I drifted off to sleep. Marg came as usual in my dreams. She was gorgeous. She held me tight and gave me back belief in myself again. In my dream, I asked her to marry me and her look of delight and happiness made my heart skip a beat. We went off together and lived our life separate from all the worries and troubles that had plagued us up until that time. At one stage in my dream, others tried to break in. There was Lyn. There was Sue. There was Debbie with a beautiful dark-haired child who looked like me and there was Gloria. I allowed Gloria to stay for a while but the others I sent packing. When Marg saw Gloria she asked me to tell her to go.

I kissed Gloria and said I was sorry but you wanted it this way so she left.

I awoke with a start. It was that fucking alarm again telling me to get ready for work. It seems that every time I find peace with my life that alarm comes and takes it way. I hate the fucking thing. One day I’ll lose my temper and smash it.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 21 - Roller Skating

Sue was now working three days per week as a roller-skating coach. As soon as I was able I became a member of the local roller skating club even though I absolutely hated the sport. My preferred sport was water skiing. It was very obvious that Sue and the manager Doug were very close which supported my belief that they were having sex.

Around a month after I joined the club the owner suddenly sacked Doug. Club rumour had it that the owner who was very strict on the behaviour of his staff had caught Doug and one of the married women at the club having sex. Everyone in the club avoided discussing the issue when I was around which added to my suspicion that the married woman referred to was my wife, Sue.

Sue was very angry at the owner’s decision. This led into a black period where Sue attacked me at every opportunity. It appeared as if she was blaming me for the decision of the owner for sacking who she called her friend, Doug. It appeared that the owner had also discussed the decision with Doug’s wife, something that I thought was surprising until I realized that Doug’s wife was the owner's sister. It seemed that the owner was actually protecting his family. With Doug off the scene, I was much more relaxed about Sue working at the skating rink but that was not to last. The next threat came from one of my employees.

Al and Gay were a lovely couple who appeared to be very close. Al was not a tall man but the bulge in his pants was so obvious that you could see that what he lacked in height he made up for in other areas.

On the first day that Sue met him, I was acutely aware of where she was looking and it wasn’t into his eyes. Sue knew that I would not tolerate her having interest in someone who worked for me so I considered that her actions at that stage were simply flirting. Gay must have been aware of Sue’s interest but seemed to take it in her stride. Al and their children who were all older than ours were the ones interested in the skating. Like me, Gay spent most of her time on the sidelines watching and drinking coffee. It, therefore, followed that I got to know Gay quite well, enough to feel her out on how she felt about Sue and Al flirting with each other.

“I hope you don’t feel upset with the way Sue flirts with Al?” I asked her one day.

“Doesn’t worry me,” she replied. After a short delay, she continued. “He gets little attention at home so I guess he laps it up when someone else pays attention to him.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. You both seem so close. I thought that you might take offence at it.”

“Yes, we are close. We are like best friends but I’ve lost interest in the sexual part of our relationship. I don’t understand why but I just can’t stand him touching me. I know he seeks attention elsewhere but rather than make him suffer I’ve told him if the opportunity comes his way to take it if you understand what I mean.”

She continued, “He likes Sue. I know I should not be telling you this but if she gives him the okay he will not hesitate. You need to keep an eye on them if you’re concerned. You are concerned, aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“I thought so. I could see you watching them so I was looking for an opportunity to warn you.”

“Al works for me so I don’t think that she will allow anything to happen where it could affect my work environment. I think he will be disappointed if he expects more than a little attention.”

She looked at me with a strange look on her face then, “I think Al believes that he all but has her in his bed. You had better speak to her if you want to stop it. Al told me last week that it was a certainty.”

“I’ll speak to her tonight after we get home.”

“It would probably pay to do it now. Al told me to take the car home because he was meeting her after skating. He told me to expect him to be late home tonight.”

“Thanks for telling me that. I’ll call her over and tell her it’s not on.”

I walked to the side of the rink and as she went past, I waved to her. On the next time around she stopped next to me. Sue was wearing jeans. Al stopped behind her and placed his hands into the pockets of her jeans. His fingers would have been on her mount and within an inch of her pussy.

“I need to talk to you.”

“Not now, I’m skating.”

“I need to talk to you now, right now!”

“Not just now, I’m skating, I said.”

I turned to Al. “Do you mind, I’m trying to discuss something with my wife here.” He shrugged his shoulders and slowly moved off. Sue went to follow him.

I quickly said. “If you skate away from me your bags will be packed ready for your move back east when you get home.”

She turned on her skates and came back beside me. “People would have heard you say that. Are you trying to embarrass me?”

“Not as much as you are embarrassing me. Now take your skates off and come with me. We need to talk.”

At that time Al pulled up beside Sue, put his arm around her waist and asked, “Is everything okay?”

I got in before she could answer. “No, it’s not. Now piss off and let me talk to my wife. Is that clear to you, Al?”

“No need to get shitty.”

“Take your fucking hands off my wife and fuck off. Do you get the picture?”

“Okay, okay, sorry.” He skated off. Sue’s face was red. It was obvious she was angry but then so was I.

“Get your skates off now and meet me down there.” I pointed to a table with two chairs that were in the furthest corner. I walked away down to the table and when I turned Al was talking to her over the rail. I got up to walk back but when Al saw me he skated off. Sue sat on the side bench and took her skates off then walked down to me.

“You’re going to pay for this,” was her greeting. “I’ve never been so embarrassed in my life.”

“Your fling with Al has gone too far. It stops right now. Do you understand me?”

“Fling, what fling?”

“He just put his hands in the pockets of your jeans and tried to rub your cunt while I was trying to talk to you. What is even worse is that you did nothing to stop him. Do you really think that it is acceptable to allow that to happen in public? If that is what he is doing in public what the hell do you think that he will do when no one is around tonight?”

“What about tonight?”

“He is telling people that he is meeting you tonight after skating. I have to work with many of these people including him. It’s not going to happen or should I say if it does then we are no longer a couple. Is that clear to you?”

“You fucker, I give you anyone that you want. I invited Marg over to be with you. I never once complained when Cherie came with her. I let you fuck our babysitter as well as her partner, Gloria and now you are trying to tell me I have no rights. You even got Debbie pregnant. Did I complain about it once? No! Now you think you can stop me getting what I want. I’m going with him whether you like it or not.”

“Sue, listen to me closely. I will only say this to you once. I did not ask you to bring Marg or Cherie over here. I did not want to sleep with Debbie. I did it because you insisted. Furthermore, she did it because she wanted to be with you. We have some agreements. The first of those is that we do nothing that will interfere with my work. This donkey dick you have chosen works for me. How the Hell, do you expect me to go to work tomorrow and face him and my other employees after he has spent the night fucking my wife? Mark my word, it will not happen. If by any chance that it does then you will be on the next plane back home and our marriage is finished. It’s your choice.”

She sat and just stared at me for about two minutes. She was considering her options. I said nothing just waited for her decision.

“I’ll have to let him know that I won’t be going with him.”

“When you tell him, make sure that you add the word ever. The sentence to use is, ‘I will not be going with you, ever.’”

As she walked away from me she said, “I’ll tell him that you are upset so it will have to be some other time.”

“Come back here.” She turned and came back.

“It is only right to tell you that if he does manage to get with you and anyone of the managers hears about it, he will lose his job. Understand that before you talk to him. Better still, just come home with me and let him work it out for himself.”

“You would have him sacked over me?”

“I don’t think you understand. The people that I work with will hear about this happening and they will discuss what action they need to take. My wife sleeping with an employee could get one or both of us sacked. It could be me because when I took the job I assured them that you would not cause any problems but now you are.”

“I’ll tell him.” She turned and walked away. I saw them talking at the edge of the rink. I looked away for a moment and when I looked back they were gone. I waited about a minute but they didn’t reappear so I got up and walked towards the entrance to the rink. I couldn’t see them anywhere. I walked outside and they were not in sight. Sue’s car and Al’s car were both in the parking lot.

When I walked back inside I realized the only place they could have gone for privacy was the storeroom. I moved towards it and one of the employees said, “The public is not allowed in the store.”

“My wife works here. She is in the store. I need to talk to her urgently.” As I said it I just kept walking. I expected that I might get stopped but the girl turned and walked away.

I walked toward the back of the storeroom. I could hear Sue moaning and groaning as I got closer. I then realized her jeans were on the floor. I quietly looked around the corner of the last row of shelves. Sue had her back to the wall. He had her suspended off the ground. Her arms were around his neck and her legs were wrapped around his waist. Al’s shorts were down around his ankles. I could clearly see why his pants bulged out in the crutch. I could not make out how long he was but his girth was huge.

His cock was violently pistoning in and out of her. Each time he thrust into her, her body slid up the wall about another four inches. As he pulled out her body slid back down again. With each thrust, she let out a “Huff” as if he was driving the breath from her body. Each time he withdrew she uttered “Ooooff” as the air rushed back into her lungs.

They were not aware of my presence. I would be a liar if I didn’t say that I found the scene to be erotic. The eroticism of the scene mixed with my feeling of jealousy was making me feel sick inside. My cock was so erect that it actually hurt. I stood and watched for maybe two minutes. It was as if I was glued to the spot, unable to move. Her juices were running out of her like a fountain. She was obviously in a constant state of orgasm. I could tell, not only by the juices but by her moans and groans. As time passed her moans became louder. I looked back towards where I had come from to make sure that no one had heard and came to investigate.

The end came quickly. One minute he was violently stroking into her and the next he rammed home into her and held it. He repeated “Aaaaahhhh” about seven times and with each, he gave a little thrust that lifted her higher up the wall. His back was arched so that his body was pushed away from her. This was the first time that I saw her little bulge. Her shirt had worked itself up her body, leaving her stomach bare and there it was, our little baby growing inside her.

His cock slowly slipped out of her followed by a gush of his clumps of sperm. Sue opened her eyes and saw me. It was then that I spoke.
“Your clothes will be packed and on the lawn, Sue.” I then turned towards him. ”Al, you may pick your pay up on Monday morning from the front office. Please, don’t bother asking for a reference because you will not get one.”

I turned and walked away. As I went to leave the rink, Gay came across and gave me a hug. It seemed that she knew what was going on. I tried to pull away but she held me. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I should have stopped him.”

“That’s okay, Gay. It’s not your fault. I just sacked Al and now I have to go home to pack Sue’s clothes and book her a plane ticket back east.”

“You’re going to divorce her?”

“Definitely, she knew what the consequences were going to be if she allowed it to happen and she made her choice.”

“Can I come with you? I’d rather not be with him tonight after this. Besides, I think you might need some company.”

“You can come if you want to but I won’t be good company.”

We left together. Before I went I took the keys to Sue’s car and the house out of her bag which she had left in the locker room. Gay watched closely as I did so but didn’t comment. I collected the kids from school on my way home. I had already called Debbie who happened to be in town shopping so when we arrived home she was waiting for me.

Debbie met me with a big hug. I hadn’t seen her for around two weeks and I was surprised that she was showing. I patted her little bulge and said, “How’s she going? Giving you any trouble?”

“A little morning sickness is all otherwise all okay. What’s happened with Sue?”

I didn’t answer straight away. She looked at me, shook her head. “So she’s done it again, has she?”

“Sure has,” Gay answered. “She got it on with my husband.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be, love. It’s been happening all my married life so I’ve given up. Just because he’s got a big cock he thinks he can stick it in anyone. He only cares about himself.”

I had started walking away from the girls to unlock the door. The kids followed me and entered the house and went to their rooms. I could hear Gay and Debbie talking quietly. They obviously thought I would not hear.

“Goyse is not taking it well.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll take his mind off it. My partner, Gloria is on the way over too. They get on well together. He’ll be okay.”

“I’d like to stay too if you don’t mind. I might be able to help and I’m not ready to face my husband yet.”

“That’s fine if you want to stay but I should warn you that Gloria and I will do more than just talk to him.”

“Hearing that, I definitely want to stay. Fuck Al, if he can do it so can I.”

“That’s the spirit, girl. There’s nothing like a good fuck to take away your troubles.” They started laughing then looked my way and realized that I had heard.

I couldn’t stop the tears running down my cheeks. I felt like a failure. It wasn’t the loss of Sue. It was more to do with the way it had happened and the embarrassment of it all. I had tried so hard to convince her not to do it but she ignored everything that I said to her. It was senseless to blame Al. He was just the tool that she used to give her what she wanted. She could have walked away with me. She could even have told him it was not on but instead she took him into the store. He didn’t have access so it had to be her that took him there.

I was aware that others would know by now what had transpired so the only option available to me was to have Al sacked otherwise the CEO would be after my neck. I was not one to let someone outside my family sell me down the drain. I actually liked Al but he knew what he was doing so he had to go.

Gay and Debbie escorted me inside. I was hugged numerous times and at one stage Debbie licked the tears from my cheeks. I apologized to her but she just said, “You’re doing alright mate. Everything will work out. Gloria is over at Marg’s place and they are coming over to join us shortly. By the way, Gloria wants something off you.”

I looked at her, wondering what she meant. She grinned and patted her little bulge. I laughed with her. Gay didn’t understand and looked at me with a puzzling expression.

“Don’t let Gloria know that I told you. Let her tell you when the time is right.”

We had just started to drink our coffee and a car pulled up. I thought it may be Al bringing Sue home but shortly afterwards I heard Marg, Cherie, and Gloria chatting away as they walked to the door.

“It’s open,” I called.

There was a series of hugs and kisses all around followed by explanations by Gay of what had transpired. This, in turn, was followed by condemnation of Sue’s behaviour and numerous stories for Gay’s sake of her past cheating. I tried to stay out of it as much as possible.
Marg quietly worked her way around to my side and without a word and anyone noticing took my hand and gave it a little squeeze. This was accompanied by a little smile. My heart gave a jump and that satisfying feeling that I always felt when I dreamed of her passed through my chest. For the first time in months, I realized that I was still in love with her.

I left and went to the kitchen and made extra coffees for the new arrivals. Marg went with me and whenever she could not hold my hand she maintained some type of bodily contact with me. Every so often she simply pulled me towards her and kissed me.

“I’ve been missing you. You should spend more time with me and Cherie.”

“I’m a little worried about interfering with your relationship with Cherie. I always felt that we were extra close and I think Cherie sees it. She worries about it.”

“You’re very special to me. I feel lonely when we don’t have contact. You know that I still want you, don’t you? If Sue doesn’t come home would you come and stay with Cherie and me for a while? I’ve talked to Cherie about it and she feels the same way about it that I do.”

“I guess so. I’m going to pack Sue’s clothes, buy her and the kids a plane ticket and send her back to her parent's place. It may be temporary or it could be permanent. The long-term outcome all depends on her. Once that is out of the way either I will come and stay with you or you and Cherie can move in here for a period. You need to remember though that it may only be for a period of a couple of weeks, possibly a month.”

“That’s settled then. Do you need a hand to pack Sue’s things?”

“Yes. That would be good but you must never let anyone know that you helped me because if Sue hears she will come looking for you and she can be vicious.”

Together Marg and I packed Sue’s clothes and personal belongings into bags and moved them to the door. While we were working, Marg gave ample kisses and hugs. At one stage she rubbed my cock through my pants. I asked her to leave it for later and continued working.
I could hear the girls downstairs chattering away. At one stage I heard Gay say she should help us but Debbie and Cherie stopped her by saying, “Give them some time alone. Goyse needs to be with Marg now. They will join us later.” I realized then that they all understood how I felt about Marg. She was very special to me and they all knew it.

Once the bags were done I went into the office and searched for plane tickets. I booked for later the next evening then organized a hire car for her trip to the airport. I then picked up the phone and called Sue’s dad. I explained basically what had happened and he agreed that she should return home. I explained that she didn’t know what I had done yet. I told him that I wanted her to initially believe that our marriage was over but once some time had passed if she wanted to patch it up then I would work with her towards that objective. Throughout the discussion, Marg sat with me and held my hand saying nothing.

We then returned to the other girls. Debbie had broken out the alcohol and obviously, each had several glasses before we joined them. Marg continued to sit with me. Out of sight of the others, she still held my hand.

“It’s about time you shared him with us. Do you think you’re the only horny one here, Marg?” Cherie came out with. It seemed she had noticed us holding hands.

Marg gave a little giggle and replied, “You had better come over here with us then if you think you’re missing out.”

Cherie moved over and plunked down on my lap. Knowing that things with Sue were as sorted as they could be and because of the attention that Marg was paying me, I was hard. She sat right on top of my erection. If we didn’t have clothes on I would have penetrated her.

“Ooohhh, someone’s excited.” She did a little wriggle in my lap. It felt good, especially with Marg holding my hand.

“I’ll have what she’s having,” Gay said with a laugh.

“We’ll all have what she’s having,” came the reply from Gloria. Everyone broke into laughter and I gave Cherie a few playful thrusts as if we were having sex.

“Time for dinner,” Gloria said. Gloria and Debbie had been checking out the kitchen while Marg and I were away. They had made up a nice salad with ham and chicken. By now I was over the shock of what had happened and led the way to the dining room. The kids joined us. Debbie knew her way around the house having spent many a night minding the kids for us. She was totally organized.

While we were eating the phone rang. Debbie answered it. It was Al, asking if I knew where Gay was. Gay was demonstrating by waving her hands and shaking her head. Debbie told him there was no one of that name here. She then told him that the slut’s bags were packed and outside the door with her plane tickets. Al Immediately identified Debbie’s reference to ‘the slut’ as being Sue and told Debbie that he hadn’t seen her since the end of skating. He said that someone had stolen her keys, her phone, and her purse and she was still at the rink trying to find them.

Shortly afterwards the phone rang again. It was one of the ladies from skating who told Debbie that she had taken Sue home with her because she had no money, no transport and was worried about going home because her husband was angry with her. Debbie told the woman that Sue had screwed one of the husbands at skating and it was a good idea if she stayed away for a while because the man’s wife was here looking for her. Debbie said later that the woman appeared to be shocked that her coach would do such a thing. Debbie finished the conversation by telling her to make sure that she kept an eye on her husband while Sue was there.

We had trouble holding the laughter until Debbie hung up the phone. After the meal, the kids went off to bed. Neither of them asked about their mother. Debbie and Gloria insisted on clearing away the dishes while Marg and Cherie took me back into the lounge. They sat with me between them. Marg still held my hand. As we were talking I suddenly realized that Cherie had placed her hand on my leg. She then started rubbing up towards my crotch. When I looked across to Gay she was intently watching Cherie’s hand which by this time had reached my cock. I was rock hard. Cherie was watching Gay’s response as much as Gay was watching Cherie.

“Move over and join us,” Cherie said.

“There’s nowhere for me to sit,” was the reply.

“Then we had better move into the bedroom.”

I got up to lead the way. As I passed Gay I reached down, grabbed her hand and pulled her to her feet. This allowed her to take the lead with me hard up against her but. I knew that she would be able to feel my stiff cock. As we walked I reached my free hand around her body, placed it on her stomach and then gradually lowered it towards her groin. As my hand snaked down she turned her head back towards me to allow me to kiss her.

When we entered the bedroom she turned towards me with the back of her legs up against the bed. She pulled my body in against hers and we kissed again. Marg and Cherie stood back watching us. With her arms around my neck, Gay pulled me down onto the bed on top of her. She whispered quietly in my ear.

“I haven't been this horny in years. I haven't been fucked in months. I stopped having sex with Al a long time ago when I realized I couldn’t stop him from trying to fuck every skirt that would let him. If you asked me yesterday, I would have told you I didn’t need sex. With everything that has happened today and watching you, Cherie and Marg together, I feel so turned on. Tell me about what you saw in the storeroom.”

I started to take her clothes off. She raised her body to allow her top to come off. At the same time, she had undone her bra. Her tits were quite big with very large nipples. I licked them and felt her body move in response. I could feel her pushing her panties down and moved my body slightly to help her. By the time her panties were off her legs, I had them in my hand. I raised them to my nostrils and breathed in while she watched intently.

“Hmm, I like that. I’m going to enjoy licking you.” I moved my body down along her. I focused on her rock hard nipples for a while then licked my way down to her slit. Her response was to lift her hips up to meet my tongue. “God, that's nice. No one has ever done that to me. I’ve tried to get Al to lick me there but all he ever wanted to do was to get his rocks off.”

I was watching Gay’s face and realized that she was looking at something. I lifted my head and saw Cherie on her knees with Marg slumped on a chair. Both of the girls had shed their clothes. Marg had her feet on Cherie’s shoulders with her knees spread. Cherie was licking Marg but in a unique fashion. She was placing her tongue onto her anus and then licking across her slit to her clit then repeating it. By the look on Marg’s face she was really into it but while Cherie was working on her Marg was watching me. I signalled to her to join us on the bed then continued working on Gay’s pussy. I then felt Marg’s hand on my shoulder and moved across to give her access to Gay’s pussy. Cherie had started to work on Gay’s tits. I could hear Gay’s breathing becoming ragged and I knew she was approaching her first orgasm.

I stood and moved around behind Marg. I moved down to lick her but Marg looked over her shoulder and said, “No, I want you in me.”

I stepped up and placed my cock at her entrance. She was very wet but at the same time, her pussy was closed. I knew that she would be tight. I pushed the head of my cock down and slid it back and forwards across her opening so that the head was stroking across her little clit. She issued a low pitched long moan. I repeated the movement several times.

“For fuck's sake stop teasing me and put it in! It’s been a month since you fucked me last time.”

I pulled back and holding my cock forced it past her lips. Within a few minutes, Gay and Marg came almost together. The air was punctuated with an assortment of “Oooohhhs,” and “Ahhaaahhs.” I could feel Marg’s body unleashing a torrent of juices with her lower body muscles clenching then releasing as her orgasm ripped through her body. All the time I could feel Marg being forced back onto my cock as Gay worked her hips in response to her orgasm.

Cherie left Gay and moved across to me and started to kiss me. “My turn,” she whispered quietly to me. I knew that it was of utmost importance to keep Cherie happy if I was to spend more time with Marg. I withdrew from Marg who looked disappointed but said nothing. I lifted Cherie onto the bed and mounted her from behind. I was amazed at how tight she was and it made me realize that when we had made love at the boat show over a year ago she must have been having regular sex with donkey dicks in the same fashion that my wife, Sue had been. From my position behind her, I was able to reach around her to play with her tits. When I went to do so, I found that Gay had the same thought and had beaten me to it.

Within minutes Cherie was pushing back hard against me, a certain indication that she would reach her peak quickly. I was still a long way off. Although I was hard as steel the urge to reach orgasm was not on my mind. It had flared up for a short time with Marg but then I had lost it again when I moved across to Cherie.

After some time, Cherie let go with her unmistakable cursing and high-pitched squeal. “Oh fuck, Oh fuck, Oh fuck Goyse. Ahhhaaaaahh.”

Once her thrashing has ceased I pulled out of her and immediately went to Gay. I could see her juices gleaming on her slightly open lips. My thought process was one of ‘if Al can have my wife then I most certainly will take his’. As I approached her, Gay moved to give me the access that I desired. It seemed that she had similar thoughts. By this time Marg and Cherie were in a hug once more.

I slid my cock up and down Gay’s slit and she opened for my entry. I slipped in. She was a good deal tighter than I had expected for a woman who had produced two children and who was married to a man with a donkey dick.

She whispered in my ear, “Oh, that feels nice. I’d forgotten how good a man feels inside me. Tell me what happened in the storeroom.”

“Are you sure that you want to hear?”

“Yes, I want to know everything that you saw.”

“It might upset you. Are you certain?”

Yes, I’ve gotten over my jealousy and anger a long time ago. Despite all the times, he’s cheated on me, I’ve never seen him do it. I have dreams of what it would be like to see it happen. Tell me what you saw.”

“I was not watching when they disappeared. I thought they had gone out to the car so I went to the car park first. They weren’t there but the cars were so I came back inside. I looked around the rink and realized that the only place they could be alone would be in the storeroom. I entered as quietly as possible, moving slowly so as not to let them know that I was there. I wanted to catch them in the act or at least hear what they were planning. The first thing that I heard was Sue’s moans and groans. It was like a ‘hooff’ followed about a second later by an ‘ooofff’. The second one was like someone regaining their breath after it had been driven out of them.”

Gay said nothing so I continued.

“The noise was coming from behind the last row of shelves in the storeroom. As I moved towards it I saw Sue’s jeans on the floor. She had no doubt discarded them in a hurry because they were turned inside out. I moved to the last row of shelves and peeped around the corner. He had Sue suspended off the floor. Her arms were around his neck and her legs were wrapped around him with her heels pushing into his back, almost up to his chest level.” As I was talking I was moving slowly in and out of Gay’s pussy. She was getting noticeably wetter and was raising her hips to meet me each time I pushed into her. I continued.

“I understood why Sue was making the noises that she was because he was being absolutely brutal to her. Each time that he drove into her pussy, her body was shifting about four inches up along the wall that her back was against. It was as if he was driving the breath out of her body as she issued a loud, “hooff”. As he then withdrew his cock her body slid back to its original position and she inhaled with a loud, “ooofff” sound. His tightness inside her was such that as he withdrew her pussy seemed to be turning inside out. Her pussy internals seemed glued to his shaft and was being pulled out of its confines.”

“Christ, what did you do?”

“I was so shocked by what I was seeing, especially the violence of it all that I seemed to be frozen to the spot. Before I witnessed it, I intended intervening but suddenly I was struck with feelings of not only jealousy but anger at how she was being treated but this was also mixed in with an overcoming desire to watch this brutal erotic scene before me. I had all types of thoughts. If he cared, how could he mistreat her this way? How could she allow it to happen? It was almost animalistic in its nature. I simply could not comprehend why any adult woman would allow herself to be used in such a fashion. To think that Sue was a willing participant where she was being used as nothing but a sex object for his satisfaction made me feel sick.”

“Yes, he doesn’t give a fuck about anybody but himself.”

“A total of about two minutes passed with me just standing there and watching him thrusting his huge weapon into her. Her eyes were closed all that time. If she had opened them she would most likely have seen me. Her top had been driven up along her body leaving her stomach bare. His back was bent so there was no contact except where she held him by the neck and where his cock was driving into her. I suddenly realized for the first time that I saw her baby bump caused by our child growing inside her. Here was a situation of my wife being fucked by a lover and what I was focusing on was my child growing within her womb.”

“Did you stop them?”

“I was about to speak to break it up when he suddenly drove much harder into her and held there. He then gave smaller but harder short thrusts in holding for about two seconds each time. I could see not only by his expression but also by the movements of the muscles in his lower abdomen that he was cumming. He made little sound except for a short, animalistic growl with each thrust such as you might hear from a large dog.”

“Yes, I know what he sounds like.”

“After about the third thrust I saw his sperm start to leak from around his cock. He thrust into her about four times after that and the flow of sperm increased with each thrust. My cock was so hard by this stage that I thought that I was going to ejaculate. If I had touched myself I am certain I would have. Later on, I actually felt pain because I had been so close to cumming.”

“They didn’t see you?”

“It was then that Sue opened her eyes and saw me. Her mouth opened as if to speak but no words came out. Al’s cock slipped from her at this stage followed by clumps of his thick sperm. Even deflated his cock looked huge.”

By this time, Gay had increased her thrusts. She was thrusting so hard into me that she was actually lifting my body off her every time. It was obvious to me that she was approaching her orgasm. I thrust that little bit harder to bring her to her peak and adjusted my thrust to move my cock towards where I expected her G spot would be.

“Ooohhhh, Oooohhh, Oooohhh, Oooohhh, Oooohhh, Oooohhh”, she screamed. I could feel the heat of her juices and the contractions of her muscles inside her and knew that I also would let go soon.

“Aaaahhh, Aaaahhh, Aaaahhh, Aaaahhh, Aaaahhh,” I answered her as I ejaculated my sperm into her wet juicy orifice. Behind her, I could see Marg with her little grin on her face. She had been listening and watching as I described what I had witnessed while Cherie massaged her breasts and body. At that moment I realized how lucky I was to have such wonderful people in my life who not only loved me but were willing to share me with others who cared.

Gay and I kissed and she whispered in my ear, “I haven’t had anything like that since I got married over fifteen years ago. Thank you. I hope we can get together again. I thought the sexual part of my life was over. You and the girls have given it back to me. I can see why Marg looks at you the way she does. Sue is a fool.”

“The night is not over yet, Gay.”

We lay together with many thoughts running wildly through my brain. Gay had rolled towards me when we had kissed and Cherie had moved up behind her into the spoon position while Marg had moved behind me in a similar position. After a short time, I heard Cherie let out a little snore. I opened my eyes and could see and hear the measured breathing of someone dozing coming from Gay. I could feel Marg slowly stroking my hip so I knew that she was still awake.

I slowly lifted my head and turned it in Marg’s direction and she did likewise. She smiled at me. I pointed towards the door and Marg nodded then ever so slowly moved out of the bed. I followed her carefully to make sure that we did not wake Gay or Cherie. We tiptoed downstairs. There was no sign of Debbie or Gloria. I looked out through the plate glass window and could see their car so expected that they had moved into one of the guest bedrooms. I asked Marg would she like coffee or would she like to join Debbie. She chose Debbie but asked could we sit and talk for a while first.

“I was wondering what you planned to do once Sue has returned to the east?”

“Well, I have my job. I need to do the right thing there. As for the rest of it, I’ll just take it as it comes.”

“Our offer stands. You could move in with Cherie and me. We would love to have you stay with us. I know that is what Cherie wants because she proposed it. I wanted it as well but did not suggest it because Cherie can get a little jealous if she thinks that I’m actively chasing you. She doesn’t feel very secure. We both get along okay but occasionally her insecurity comes out if she thinks someone is a threat to her.”

“I would rather you and Cherie move in with me. There can be some long term problems in my retaining the company house if I live for any amount of time elsewhere. This house has six bedrooms and four large bathrooms not counting the ensuites associated with the two main bedrooms. There is a sleepout with its own kitchen as well. If at any time we disagreed or just wanted some personal time a person could live here for a week without seeing the other occupants.”

“Do you think that we might disagree?”

“No, I don’t but the house is large and sometimes one of us might want some privacy.”

“Well, it won’t be you. With Cherie and I expecting you to keep us satisfied and Debbie and Gloria coming and going not to mention Gay, it's not likely you will want to sneak away for a quick wank.”

“It might be you though if Cherie has her way,” I said as we both laughed.

We got up to find Debbie and Gloria. As we passed one of the bedrooms I heard voices. Knowing it had to be them I gently knocked on the door. “It's open,” came the reply.

We moved in and Marg immediately went to Debbie. As always Marg understood what I was doing without asking or being told. This had happened so many times that I often wondered if she could read my mind. As usual with her, there was never a hint of jealousy. I thought I must discuss that with her sometime to find out if she actually didn’t get jealous or was she an expert at masking it?

I moved across to Gloria. She turned her head towards me and lifted slightly. I knew she did so to kiss me and I didn’t disappoint. By this time Marg had attracted Debbie’s attention and they were lying face to face. Gloria rolled over towards me and I positioned my body against her. She pushed one leg over mine so that our crotches were in contact. At no stage had any of us dressed so my slack cock was now between her legs. She moved again so that it came in contact with the top of her pussy and of course I started to get hard which lifted my cock up against her clit.

Gloria started a very slow motion so that my cock was sliding across her clit. As my erection grew she adjusted her position to keep the stimulation going. By this time my cock was not only working against her clit but my extra length meant that the head of my cock was now sliding across her lips. She was getting very wet. My precum was flowing and mixing with her juices and she was becoming quite slippery.

Gloria did not speak. She just looked into my eyes and occasionally gave me a little kiss. I was doing this for her so I continued to let her control even though I had a pressing desire to be inside her. I could see that her breathing was becoming deep and heavy. It was obvious that she was getting extremely sexually aroused.

I peeped behind her and saw that Marg had lifted her self up onto her elbow so that she could see what was happening. She saw me look at her and gave me that little smile. It was like my heart skipped a beat which took my breath away for a second and once again I felt a deep longing for her in my chest. It caused my cock to give a little pulse. I was sure by Gloria’s expression that she felt it. Why I didn’t at that moment get up and take Marg away with me to some deserted place forever I will never know. There have been a number of regrets in my life and that is just another one of them.

Gloria’s breathing was by this time becoming very laboured. I knew she was about to have an orgasm. Suddenly she changed her position, pulled back and I slipped straight into her. She was still very tight but so lubricated that I slid in all the way. Near the extent of my penetration, I came up against her cervix. Gloria kept pushing hard against me. I felt some pain and it felt as if my cock had pushed into the passage behind her cervix. The feeling was as if something had clamped hard over the head of my cock. I went to pull back to thrust into her again when I felt the contractions of her orgasm in her pussy which drove me over the top.

It was one of those moments where the sex is just so outstanding that you simply can’t control yourself. As she moaned and groaned through her orgasm I pumped and pumped and pumped every drop of sperm that my body could muster into her. With each pulse, I gave a hard push into her and she met each one with a thrust back at me. At no stage did I pull back. I could feel the head of my cock being clamped inside her and my mind was telling me that every drop of my potent sperm was being fed directly to the eggs in her ovaries. The thought of it was driving my mind and my sexual organs into overdrive.

As I was coming down I looked over towards my Marg and now there were two faces watching us, both with grins from ear to ear. We had an audience of two, my lover and Gloria’s lover.

Marg broke the silence, “Look at the expression on his face. It’s as if he was the world champion of impregnating women.” They both burst into laughter. Gloria, on the other hand, pulled me into her and kissed me long and hard. “Thanks,” she said. “That was the most enjoyable sex I’ve ever had with a man. Stay in me and we’ll see if you locate my egg.”

The girls started laughing again and I heard Marg whisper to Debbie. “Not as good as with a girl though.”

“Are you ovulating?”

“Not yet but I will be in a day or two so it’s possible.”

“I think I’ve entered your cervix.”

“Yes, I felt it. I’m pretty sure that you did. It felt like a pop inside me and it hurt when I pushed hard on you. It made me cum. When you came I felt it squirt right up inside me. Usually, I feel it running back out but that hasn’t happened this time. I think you're still in there.”

“Yes, I know. It feels as if you have me clamped inside your cervix. Should I pull out?”

“No, Stay in me as long as you can. It feels good, so full and special. I can feel my cervix being pulled back as you lose your erection. What’s it like for you.”

“It hurt me a little when I pushed into your cervix but the thought of it made me lose control. I don’t often lose control like that. You’re right it was very special.”

“I hope it’s a boy. I’ll call it Goyse if it is.”

“Do you think you’ve been impregnated?”

“Yes, I feel like I am. I hope I am anyway. I really want to have a baby for Debbie. She did it for me and I want to do the same for her. She’s my life. I’m madly in love with her, Goyse.”

“She loves you too, I know. I can see it in her eyes.” Tears were running down Debbie’s cheeks as Gloria was talking. By this time my cock had shrunk and I had felt her let go of me.

“I think Marg and I should leave you together with her. We’ll see you in the morning.”

Marg kissed Debbie and then we got up and left.

“Where to now, Marg?”

“Do you think you could make love to me?”

“Love definitely, Sex just maybe.
”
“That’s exactly what I wanted to hear. Which bedroom?”

“I want to be alone with you. Try this one.” We entered and lay down on the bed together. I took her into my arms and kissed her then pulled her into my body.

We cuddled and kissed as we talked for at least a couple of hours. This was not about sex this was about us sharing our love and appreciation of each other. I heard the change in rhythm in her breathing and then a little snore. She had gone to sleep. I kissed her on the forehead then closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep too. I didn’t dream. I guess it was because I had no need to.

I awoke with a start as I usually do if I do not wake to an alarm. It was late morning. Initially, I thought “I’m late for work,” but then I remembered that I had rostered myself off last night. I felt more than two hands on me and then saw Cherie laying behind Marg. She had found us during the night and joined us.

I slid out from them to allow them to wake up together in case they needed to talk privately. I moved back to the master bedroom. Gay opened her eyes and smiled. “Good morning lover. Where have you been?”

“You won’t believe it but I’ve been busy inseminating a very beautiful woman,” I replied with a laugh.

“Maybe you have inseminated two then. I’m not on the pill and it’s been a week or two since my period. Al and I haven't had sex for months and I didn’t intend to so I haven’t needed to be on the pill.”

“I’ve got some morning-after pills in the drawer over there if you need them.”

“Nope, I think it's about time that Al realized that if he plays up then I can too and he needs to face the responsibility of the consequences.”

“You wouldn’t do that to him would you?”

“Fucking oath, I would and I’m going to. If I’m pregnant then he has another child in the family. Nothing I’ve ever said or done has brought him into line, maybe this might.”

“Just remind me never to cross you, please.”

“If you want to stay in good with me then make sure that I get invited over occasionally and plan on having me stay the night.”

“I think I would like that.”

“I hope so because I will.”

We both laughed and made our way down to the kitchen for coffee. On the way down I saw that Sue’s bags had been collected during the night. There was a note saying to have the kids ready to be picked up around one o’clock. She had accepted that she was heading back east.

Her actions made me realize that a new chapter of total freedom was about to start in my life. The unknown part was how long would it last?

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 22 - Life without Sue the first time.


The weeks passed slowly following the departure of my wife, Sue. Debbie and Gloria visited regularly. Although we had the occasional bout of sex most of the visits were social where we had a meal and a couple of drinks. It was during one of these social visits that Gloria started calling me daddy. Initially, I thought it was because I had provided my sperm for Debbie's baby but after she kept it up for several hours I started to think that there was more to it.

“OK, what’s going on?” I asked her, then looked across at Debbie who had a smile that threatened to split her face.

“You’re a bit slow, aren’t you? I thought you would have worked it out before now.”

There could only be one other reason for calling me daddy if it was not about Debbie. “Gloria, are you going to have our baby?”

She nodded her head and burst into tears. I was concerned about her. “I thought you wanted it? You asked me and we all agreed.”

“I’m just happy, that’s all.”

“Okay, I understand.” Actually, I will never understand, women. They cry when they are sad and they cry just as much when they're happy. Occasionally they just cry because they feel like a good cry especially when they're pregnant. Now, Let's not talk about what they refer to as ‘that time of the month’.

Marg and Cherie after trying to convince me that I should move in with them eventually moved across to my place and took charge of the second large bedroom which allowed me to retain the master bedroom. The house was a large one. Marg and Cherie were working day jobs as I was, so maintaining the house was taking up a lot of our leisure time. It was with this in mind that I rang Debbie to ask her how busy she was.

Debbie became our full-time housekeeper. She did a magnificent job and my company, once they heard offered to pay her a reasonable wage to maintain our house as well as that of another manager’s residence. Debbie, being an efficient and responsible person that she was started to prepare our meals for us. By this time her pregnancy was clearly visible.

I had not heard from Gay at all since our night together. I often thought of her and was tempted to start attending roller skating evenings to ‘accidentally’ run into her. The only reason that I didn’t was because of the embarrassment that I felt knowing that by now everyone would know that my wife and I had split and the reason why was likely to be common knowledge. The temptation was about to overpower me when one evening I saw a white sedan pull into my driveway. I recognized the car as Al’s so expected that Gay would be the driver but was absolutely astonished when I opened the door to Al.

“Now this is a surprise. What do you want?”

“I’ve come to apologize to you.”

“Look, Al. I know that Sue used you but you are an adult and should have been able to work out that what you did was not acceptable.”

“Can you listen to what I have to say. I don’t blame you for being angry but I need to tell you how I feel and why I did what I did.”

“Okay, I’m listening. Say what you must but once you finish I would like you to leave.”

“It all started when Sue flirted with me and I flirted back. At that stage, I did not know that she was your wife. It was harmless fun. I become aware that she was getting together with another man occasionally. Because of that, I assumed that she was either single or divorced.”

I didn’t respond so he continued.

“She started joining me for coffee after skating and I enjoyed her company. She was always touchy, feely with me so I responded similarly with her. This led to an occasional behind the scenes kiss. I still didn’t know that she was your wife. I probably should have realized it because you were there the night that I met her but I just thought you were a friend.”

I still had nothing to say so he went on.

“It was at this stage that the other man disappeared off the scene. I was glad because I really liked her and she was taking every opportunity to indicate to me without saying as much that if I wanted to bed her she would be willing. It was becoming a habit of hers to actually rub me at every opportunity so I took that as the green light.”

I took a deep breath and still said nothing.

“My wife and I have not had sex for over a year. I’m probably as much to blame for that as she is because I had an affair and was not careful enough to keep her from finding out about it. Once she found out she stopped sleeping with me and still doesn’t to this day. Don’t misunderstand me, my wife and I are good friends and I care about her but we are not lovers.”

I responded by shaking my head to indicate my negativity.

“One day I saw you at the rink. It seems that you had been coming along occasionally but I hadn’t seen you up until that time. I saw you with Sue and asked someone about you. None there seemed to know why you came to skating. You didn’t skate but someone told me that you often left with Sue. I thought you must be some relative or perhaps Sue’s ex-husband. You always spoke to me but I considered it impolite to ask why you were there and you didn’t offer to tell me.”

Once again I shook my head because I felt that he was making it up to cover his arse. I expected he was about to ask for his job back and this was intended to soften me up.

“Meanwhile Sue and I were getting closer and closer. At the afternoon sessions when you were not there we skated together. I did observe that she was not as friendly at the late sessions but didn’t make the link between that and your presence. I guess I should have. I had asked her to spend a night with me. She told me she would like that but asked about my wife. I explained the situation to her so she agreed and asked me to organize it. I booked a motel room for us.”

I felt like saying, “fuck you,” but still said nothing. He continued.

“That afternoon I told my wife about it so that she would not be surprised if someone at the rink mentioned something to her. Gay apparently had been sitting with you from time to time at skating. She had got to know you and she told me you seemed to be a nice person. She also told me that she believed that you were very close to Sue. She then asked me how you felt about me screwing your wife. This shocked me as up until that time I hadn’t worked out that you and Sue were married.”

I was willing to listen to this crap but my mind was telling me, “What a fucking scammer. Does he think I’m stupid.” I just shook my head again. He must have seen my reaction but he continued.

“I immediately picked up the phone and rang Sue. She told me not to worry about it because you had your little floozies and so she had the right to do whatever she wanted. She told me that you usually insisted on knowing all about her affairs and got off on it. She also told me that occasionally if people got to know about her being with someone you would object in public to save face but you always accepted it in the end. Her exact words were ‘Don’t worry about him he will not cause us any trouble.’”

At least that sounded like Sue. I thought, "Maybe he is telling the truth."

“On that night when you raised objections I wanted to call it off but Sue said, ‘Don’t you remember what I told you. This is his way of saving face’. Then later when she came over to me she said, ‘He insists that I go home with him tonight. He told me to have a quicky and tell Al to plan the get together for tomorrow night.’ She led me into the storeroom and started stripping. I thought you had given her and I permission.”

I shook my head again. My mind was saying, “This guy must think I’m stupid. Who objects to their wife cheating and then encourages it to happen.” My mouth dropped open when I thought, “I have done that in the past, haven’t I? So maybe he is telling it as it happened.” Al continued on.

“I would never have done that to you if I thought that you were not a party to what we were doing. I’m not what you think I am. You probably can’t forgive me but I needed to tell you my side of what had happened.”

This time I nodded in the affirmative but I was not about to forgive him or Sue for that matter. Not yet, at least.

“I have spoken to Sue by phone and I have asked her to tell you the truth about what happened. She has refused and called me a gutless wonder so I had to come over to explain it to you. I didn’t mean to get her pregnant. I don’t know if she has told you about the pregnancy yet. I had assumed that she must have been on the pill or using some other type of protection. I know it probably doesn’t help but I’m sorry, I’m really sorry to have done this to you.”

I listened intently to his explanation. The last part about her letting him think that he had impregnated her finally convinced me that he was telling the truth. I knew Sue and understood how she could manipulate people to her own end. Obviously, he had said or done something that had upset her and this was her way of making him suffer. The only good thing about it was that I was not on the receiving end this time. I actually felt a little sorry for Al.

“Look, Al, I believe at least part of what you have said. I know her well and understand how she can manipulate to get what she wants. I hope you learn from this.”

“Thanks, I appreciate you saying that but I’m terribly ashamed at what I have done. Gay is so angry with me that she has only spoken to me once since that night and I can’t blame her.”

“One other thing, Al, don’t worry about Sue being pregnant. She was well on the way before you came along.”

“Thank God, Do you mind if I ask who the father is?”

“As far as I know I am but then after what has happened I should just say I think I am.”

“Are you getting back together?”

“At this stage, it doesn’t look like it. The only chance that we have is if she comes clean and tells me the truth. Now that you have been to see me at least I know enough to be able to tell if she does. Getting the truth and the commitment to not do it again may get us there.”

“I hate to think that I caused this mess.”

“Have you found a job yet, Al.” I needed to change the subject.

“Not yet, I keep getting the opinion that they think I’m too old and they keep asking me why my last employer didn’t supply a reference.”

“I know of a job that pays well that would suit you. If you want me to, I would make a call.”

“Would you do that?”

“If what you tell me is true then you are as much a victim as I am. I’ll make the call for you but that’s all. I don’t want you to come back to my house again. I don’t want the neighbours seeing the person who seduced my wife coming to visit me. I have people living with me and so I don't want you to call my home either because one of them could answer the phone. As you might expect I am quite embarrassed about what happened and how it happened. However, I do want to know how you get on so perhaps you could get Gay to drop in sometime to let me know.”

“Okay, I’ll ask her. I’d better go. Thanks for listening to me and I am sorry.”

He turned and walked to his car. I watched him closely. He appeared to be a broken man. He probably didn’t deserve the treatment he received but then he let her lead him astray and never questioned what on the surface should have raised enough questions to make him suspicious. I would probably never know for sure but I had a gut feeling that he wanted her no matter what the consequences. His wife, Gay had told me a little about his cheating past which seemed to indicate that he thought with the wrong head when it came to beautiful and sexy women.

I walked inside and found that I had an audience. Debbie, Marg, and Cherie had been listening behind the door. They had not missed a word. Later on, they told me that they could not believe that I had let him off the hook so easily. Cherie was the first to speak.

“You’re a cunning bastard, Goyse. Getting him to send Gay over to you when you know she wants you to fuck her. Well done, mate. Very nice touch I must say.”

“That’s not the reason. I’ve been worried about her. We haven’t heard from her at all since our night together. I’ve tried calling her but she hasn’t answered. I can only call during the day because Al is there in the evening. Something’s not right.”

“She’s probably trying to come to terms with what happened. It’s not easy when you think you have your life all worked out and then you find that there are hidden feelings and desires inside you that you don’t understand. Women are different from men. Men seem to take it as it comes. Women are more emotional and take longer to accept those sexual desires that are a little out of the ordinary.”

“What do you mean sexual desires that are out of the ordinary?”

“Yes, She’s lived with her husband for fifteen years and in that time probably not looked at another man. Now that has changed. She hasn’t had sex for about a year and suddenly she finds that she has this crazy sexual desire coming to the surface. She has never been with a woman and in her mind, she probably thought that to do so was perverted but now she has found it is not only okay but sexually stimulating. I would guess that she is not sleeping well because her world has been turned upside down. Besides, it’s my guess that she is probably masturbating sixteen times a day just thinking about it.”

“You seem to be an expert, Cherie. How can you know all this.”

“Remember the boat show? I lived it. One day I had a life that was work and a boyfriend who didn’t satisfy me. Most of the time we didn’t have sex. We were actually good friends nothing else. I believed that I had to find someone who was well endowered to satisfy my sexual urges and so I went out occasionally on my own then went home to my boyfriend. I had never been with a woman and the thought scared me.”

“Yes, new things tend to scare people especially if it’s considered a social taboo.”

Cherie looked over at Marg then continued, “Marg was my only female friend. She was married to a man like my boyfriend and the others that I chased around the place. They all wanted sex to get their rocks off. After sex, we had to sneak away to masturbate. Not one of them ever tried to satisfy my desires. That was left to me. One day Marg told me about a man she had met who told her that she was important. He told her that he wanted to make love not have sex but the choice was hers.”

“I looked at Marg and smiled. “She’s pretty special our Marg.”

“She said that after sex with this man, Goyse she was too worn out to even think about masturbating. She told me that she had come three times before he asked her to tell him when she was satisfied so then he could cum. She told me about what you did to her before penetration and she offered to show me.”

“I suppose you took her up on that.”

“I wanted to know so I let her touch me. She undressed me first then she massaged my body. She started with my feet and worked up to my neck. She massaged my scalp. She didn’t touch my pussy or my tits but worked me all over. I found that she didn’t have to touch me sexually to get me turned on. When she did touch my sexual organs I had the most earth-shattering orgasm that I had ever experienced to that day and it didn't stop there.”

“She’s a naughty woman giving away my secrets like that. I'll probably have to spank her later.” We both laughed as she continued.

“I told her that I just had to meet this guy, Goyse. When I met you it was very special but I realized that being with Marg had been just as special. My world had been turned upside down. I had chased what you call donkey dicks for years and they helped but they didn’t give me that feeling of contentment like you and Marg did. I had called women who sleep with other women sick fuckers but I had found that I was falling in love with another woman and she could give me much better sexual satisfaction than all of the men that I had been with to date except one.”

“I'm glad she found you.”

“My upbringing told me that what Marg and I had done was morally wrong. Everything that I had learned and experienced to that time had told me that a big cock was needed for sexual satisfaction but that was wrong as well. I tried to teach my boyfriend but he didn’t understand and he left. At least Marg’s husband tried. My boyfriend was more concerned about how my mind became poisoned by the belief that women could be sexually satisfied. No, I understand what is happening with Gay because I lived it. She’ll be back once she works it out. Just give her time.”

Marg and Debbie had not spoken a word. I could see them nodding in agreement with what Cherie was telling me so I guessed that they had lived through similar upheaval. Both were in homosexual relationships. Both had orgasmed multiple times when we made love. Marg, in particular, had told me after making love that she had experienced the most earth-shattering orgasms with me.
It made me feel proud to hear that I had contributed to making their sex lives more enjoyable. It had all came about from meeting a lady, Janice when I was a teenager combined with my simple desire to please others, something that many men see as a weakness. Janice had taught me many things in our few months together and from that, I developed this desire to please women. Nearly every time that I had made love to a woman since then my pleasure was secondary to her pleasure. That desire had taught me how to hold back my orgasm except in a few exceptional cases. The big problem about it all was that it hadn't worked on the one person that mattered, Sue.

It was later in the week shortly after I returned from work in the evening that the phone rang and in answering it I identified Al's voice.
I was upset that he would ignore my request for him not to call me at my home so I challenged him. “I thought that I told you not to call me at home. Didn’t you understand me?”

“I just want to ask you a simple question and it is the only way that I could contact you directly.”

“Okay, what's the question?”

“That night at the rink, did you sleep with my wife?”

“For fuck's sake, Al. What sort of question is that? Don’t you remember, it was you who had sex with my wife? Are you trying to get me angry or something?”

“It’s important, I need to know and I was honest with you so I thought that I should ask you directly.”

“If you have concerns you should be discussing this with your wife and only your wife. What the hell are you trying to do to her asking me something like that? I hope you are not going around town asking every man that.”

“No, she left the rink with you so……… “ He stopped talking. There was a long silence. “She won’t talk to me about that night. I’ve tried to talk to her but she says that I have no right to ask her things like that after what I did. I need to know and you’re the only other person that I can ask.”

“Look, Al, does it really matter anyway? Think about it. If I didn’t sleep with your wife I'm going to say ‘no, it didn’t happen’. On the other hand, I would be a fool to say that I did if in fact we actually slept together because it would cause all types of trouble. So if I did then I’m going to answer ‘No, it didn’t happen’. The answers are going to be identical. So where does this get us?”

“I have to know.”

“Good, then ask your wife but ask her the right way. Don’t make accusations against her.” I didn’t feel that I had made the point well enough so I added. “Besides, you cheated on her and if the rumours are correct you’ve done it numerous times. It’s your marriage but as an outsider, I would suggest that you have no right to go around making accusations against others, especially against me.”

“You don’t understand?”

“I don’t understand? How can you of all people tell me that I don’t understand? Let me remind you that you took my wife into a room where anyone could have walked in, stripped her and fucked her without protection when you knew that your wife and I were only a few feet away. This happened after I had told you to take your hands off my wife and to fuck off and leave us alone. What about this do I not understand?”

“She’s pregnant. She is going to have someone else’s kid. I have a right to know who’s child I’m expected to raise.”

It took me back a little. What do you say to a man whose wife you have impregnated during a night where revenge was possibly one of the motives for sleeping with her. I had no right to tell him anything if Gay chose not to. I was also concerned that my hesitation might just be enough to confirm his suspicions.

“I’ll give you the phone number of the surgeon that performed my vasectomy five years ago if that will help. If he won’t talk to you let me know and I will send him a message authorizing him to talk to you. Don’t think for a moment though that I’m saying that I slept with your wife. All I’m saying is that I had a vasectomy five years ago.”

“I didn’t know. I’m embarrassed. I don’t know what to say.” The implication of what I had just told him had escaped him. I wondered how long it would take him to remember that my wife was pregnant and I had just told him that I was impotent. For now, I would rather him think that someone else had impregnated Sue than let him believe that I had been with his wife.

“I’m sorry that this has happened to you and Gay, Al but if you had respected your wife and respected my position then you would have been with Gay instead of Sue and this would not have happened to you. You have a big responsibility in this and you need to act accordingly. As I said before I don’t think you have any right to wander around town asking men that you suspect, did they have sex with your wife? You need to respect your wife and let her decide how much she chooses to tell you. She will need all your support with this problem she faces.”

“I guess you are right but it has been driving me insane thinking about it all.”

“Join the club, mate. We are both members but I am not running around town turning my suspicions into accusations."

“I didn’t mean to accuse you.”

“With something like this to ask is to accuse. I can’t help you Al other than perhaps discuss it with your wife if she wants to talk to someone about it. If that was to happen I can assure you both that anything that she told me would never be repeated to anyone not even to you. Right now she must feel terribly alone if she feels that she can’t talk to you, her husband about it.”

“Would you do that for us?”

“Yes, you can tell her that I said she can come over to talk to me anytime that she chooses. Remember to make sure that you tell her that anything that I become aware of will never be repeated to anyone. Her secrets would always be safe with me.”

“I’ll tell her.”

We finished our call and I turned around to find Marg sitting behind me. She had heard everything.

“She’s a silly girl. She should have used protection or at least told you that it was a risk so that you could pull out.”

“She was angry. With everything that happened, she may even have wished to get pregnant to teach Al a lesson. We can do strange things when we get angry with those we love especially when they cheat on us. I need to talk to her but I can’t go over to see her or Al will know. It’s obvious that she doesn’t want him to know just yet if at all.”

“I can fix that. I’ve been over to see her a couple of times. He won’t suspect anything if I go to see her. I’ll tell her that she needs to talk to you. I’ll drop over tomorrow. You need to start thinking about what’s happening as well. If you keep getting women pregnant you’ll have kids all over the country.”

“Yes, the only one that I really want I haven’t got.”

“Maybe it will happen one day. Just be patient. They say that all things come to those who wait.”

Marg obviously didn’t understand what I meant and I didn’t clarify it for her. What I assumed from her response is that she thought that I wanted my wife to return but what I actually wanted is for Sue to divorce me so that I was free to pursue Marg. She kissed me, turned around and went upstairs. When she came back down she had changed her clothes.

“Anything special you want to tell Gay?”

“What, you're going now?”

“He who hesitates is lost. Any messages?”

“Just tell her that we need to talk. Maybe tell her that I had been looking forward to seeing her again.”

“Okay, see you later.”

Marg was gone for about an hour. When she returned, Gay was with her. I met them at the door. Gay put her arms around my neck and kissed me. It was a long and passionate kiss. I felt very aroused by it. More so than I usually would from just kissing a woman. Perhaps my senses could detect that she wanted me. Marg walked past us.

“I’ll leave you pair alone to talk about things.”

Gay whispered quietly to me, “let's go to your bed room.”

I let her lead me. She held my hand and pulled me along behind her. I assumed she wanted to go to the bedroom for extra privacy for our conversation but she immediately laid down and pulled me down on top of her. She continued to kiss me using heaps of tongue.

“I enjoyed our night together. Can I stay with you tonight?”

“What about Al. Won’t he expect you to come home tonight?”

“We had a disagreement and he left and said not to expect him home tonight.”

“You had a disagreement. What did you argue about?”

“Things between a husband and wife are private matters. You know that.”

“I’ve been worried about you. Al came over to talk to me and then he rang me as well. Did you know that.”

“I thought he would. What did he say?”

“He told me you were pregnant and he asked me had I slept with you.”

“Hhhmm, not a surprise. What did you tell him?”

“I didn’t tell him anything.”

“So you denied it?”

“No, I didn’t say I did and I didn’t say I didn’t. I told him that you were the only person he should discuss that with. I also told him that he couldn’t simply go around town accusing men of sleeping with his wife. If he had respected you and respected me then he would have been with you instead of Sue and none of this would have happened so he has to pick up some of the responsibility.”

“I bet he took that well. Did he threaten you?”

“No, he took it quite well.”

“He told me that if I needed to discuss things with someone you said you would be available. I suspected he was trying to set me up so I said I didn’t need to talk to anyone.”

“I said that. He agreed to tell you. Do you have any news for me?”

“Nope, nothing that matters. Why?”

“He told me that you were pregnant. Is that correct?”

“Yes and no. Yes, I did tell him that. No, I’m not pregnant. He has talked to Sue and she told him she was pregnant. I knew from the girls that she was carrying your baby, not his. It gave me the idea to put him under pressure and try to teach him a lesson. He needs to realize that if he chooses to play around he has to learn to use protection. It's one thing to cheat but quite another to produce unwanted children because of neglect.”

“I see your point.” I laughed, “Perhaps there is a message in there for us as well.”

Gay had been rubbing my cock through my pants all the time we were talking. She now pulled me towards her and we kissed. She lifted her skirt up to show me that she was not wearing panties. I reached down and ran my fingers around her pussy. She moaned.

“Protection?”

“I started the pill at the first opportunity after last time. I have stayed away because I knew that if you made advances to me I would be tempted to take the risk. I needed that time to know that I was protected. I want us to be lovers but I do not want to get pregnant.”

“What about Al? Is he likely to accept his wife sleeping with me?”

“Fuck Al. He hasn’t made love to me for a long, long time. We were having sex up to last year but that’s all it was. It had nothing to do with my pleasure or satisfaction. It was all for him. I got to the stage where I didn’t even get aroused because I knew if I did I would be left frustrated. You and the girls gave me back that feeling and enjoyment that I haven't had for many years. Now that it’s back I’m not going to give it up.”

“You enjoyed being with the girls?”

“Fuck yes, before that night I had occasionally felt a slight attraction to certain women but I always pushed the thought aside. I guess I was brought up in a family where lesbianism was not accepted. It was condemned. When I watched Marg and Cherie together I was really turned on. I hope they spend time with me again some time.”

“If you do make sure that you focus your attention on Cherie. She gets very possessive of Marg but if she knows that the attention is on her she accepts others being with Marg.”

I had been gently sliding my fingers across Gay’s slit. I moved further down towards her anus. She flinched. I was surprised because when we were together before she appeared to be turned on by this.

“You didn’t like that?”

“No, I accepted it last time because you seemed to like it. I was near to my risky time of the month and I thought if you took me there it eliminated the risk.”

“You should have told me. You need to learn to talk to me about these things. I want you to enjoy it.”

“That night, I didn’t want it to end. I had been a long time without having sex with anyone so I just accepted it in the same way as I accepted the risk of getting pregnant. I want you to fuck me, now.”

I rolled over on top of her. Her skirt has been pulled up giving me access to her pussy. I let my cock slide along her slit and up towards her stomach so that my cock was rubbing against her clit. While I was doing this I was undoing the buttons on her top. I didn't see her do it but her bra was unclipped. I pulled her bra off and threw it on the floor.

My pre-cum was mixing with her juices and she was becoming very messy and slippery. It felt great. She was lifting her hips and moving to keep good contact with her clit. Meanwhile, I had started to suck on her tits. Initially, I had used my tongue to circumnavigate around her breasts but as her moaning increased I focused on sucking her nipples. She placed her hands on my head and pulled me in closer to her big tits.

Her moaning was now almost continuous and becoming louder. The movement of her hips was becoming more pronounced. She was pulling back more and more with her hips and I knew it was to try to get me to penetrate her. I allowed her to get my head at the entrance to her hole but moved in such a way that I slipped slightly inside but then over the top of her clit. Her eyes were closed and as my cock head passed over her clit her moaning was punctuated with a little, “Ooooh”.

I knew she was close and as I was about to penetrate her she said, “I need it in me. Push into me, I’m about to cum.”

I lifted my hips a little higher up the bed and slipped all the way in till our crotches were hard up against each other. I had changed the angle as I slipped in to direct my cock towards where I believed her G spot would be. Her cries came just before I felt the contractions run through her body.

“Ooooh, “Ooooh, “Ooooh, “Ooooh, Ohh fuck, I’m cumming and cumming and Cuuummm-ming.”

Although I had seen women squirt from being fingered, something that my wife often did, it was not often that I had seen a woman, with the exception of Marg and Lyn squirt from penetration from my cock. By the time she came down the bed was soaked. I had slowed my movements when she said, “I’m sorry I got carried away. I’ve messed up your bed.”

“Don’t worry about the bed and it’s actually our bed tonight not mine.”

She smiled and kissed me. “That’s what I like to hear.” I felt that she had more to say so I didn't respond for a while and then, “Do you think the girls would like to join us.”

“Only one way to find out. Do you want to ask them?”

“You wouldn't mind.”

“No, I think I would enjoy it. Just remember to focus your attention on Cherie or she might get jealous.”

“It was Cherie that I wanted to be with. She makes me feel really turned on. Do you mind if I ask you a personal question.”

“Depends on what it is. You ask it and if it offends me I’ll tell you.”

“Most men feel revulsion for homosexuals. Why is it that you accept lesbians so readily?”

“Love is not something that disgusts me and love comes in many forms. None of us can predict who we will fall in love with. For some women, it is a man for others it’s a female. Similarly, for some men, it’s a woman for others it may be a man. I certainly have never entertained the thought of making love to a man but that’s just me. I would not be disgusted if a man I know chose another man for his lover as long as he didn’t expect me to participate.”

She waited for me to continue. Obviously, she expected me to say more so I did. “With Marg and Cherie as well as with Debbie, I made love to them before I knew that they would be or were in a homosexual relationship. Most likely they hid their attraction to their partners so as not to frighten me away but they didn’t need to do that because I would have accepted their desire to be with someone of their own sex. That’s a choice they needed to make and I have no right to pass judgment. I may have hesitated if I had known they were in a relationship but that was because of the potential impact it may have had on their relationship, not for any other reason.”

“So you would accept me being with Cherie and not be upset or angry.”

“Gay, I enjoy being with you and hope that we can get together in the future but if tonight you choose to be with Cherie that’s fine. In fact, it may mean that I can spend some time with Marg and I think that both of us would like that.”

“Do you think that Marg would get jealous and upset?”

“Possibly, why don’t you ask her? That’s the only way to be sure.”

“How would I do that?”

“Call her aside and quietly ask would she be upset if you made love to Cherie is perhaps the best way. Tell her that I said she can spend the night with me if she wishes. If she accepts then you might have Cherie to yourself until tomorrow. If it doesn’t work out the way you expect then come back in and join Marg and I. You will probably have to bring Cherie with you but that’s okay.”

“You have a thing for Marg, don’t you.”

“Yes, I’m in love with her. I think she loves me too.”

“I could see that she thinks you’re very special but I didn't know that you felt the same about her. Why aren’t the two of you together?”

“It’s complicated. I’m married. She was too when we realized that we felt the way we do. We both have kids. Sue, my wife can be very nasty at times and I was frightened that she would stop me seeing my kids. Our families are from the old school where once you marry no one else gets a look in. I was concerned that Marg’s family would disown her and I couldn’t do that to her. Our relationship didn’t stand a chance of success.”

“What about now. Sue’s in the eastern states and what I hear from Al she is living it up. Marg’s marriage obviously failed. You should give it a go.”

“Aren’t you missing something? What about Cherie?”

“She would get over it.”

“I wouldn’t do that to Cherie. She has always been there to support me when I needed it. Didn’t you notice that she sent Marg to me when I needed help that night after we caught Sue and Al together? She was willing to risk her relationship with Marg to make sure that I had support from Marg. What type of arse-hole would I be to then take Marg away from her? How would I be able to look at myself in the mirror again.”

“She knew she could trust you, that’s why she did it. I think you have got two admirers there.”

“Smart girl. Now, what are you going to do? Are you going to let me fuck you again or do you want to be with Cherie?”

She immediately came back with, “you mean am I going to fuck you or are you going to get to make love to Marg? I know what your thinking. Don’t think you have me fooled.”

With that, she got up and with her naked hips swaying she went out the door. No more than Fifteen seconds later she appeared in the doorway again, tits bouncing and her hairy pussy on full display. “Your lover, Marg will be in shortly, sir. Just keep something in reserve in case I want an early morning glory. Marg and I are going to fuck you so much in the next couple of months you will want your wife back to have a break from us.”

“Hhhhmmm, could be interesting. I hope your prediction is right, not about my wife that is.”

“The prediction is spot on. Marg and I have talked about it.”

She turned and walked away. It suddenly dawned on me why Gay wanted to be with Cherie. It was a plan to allow Mag to spend more time in my bed. Cherie was being undermined with Gay’s help. It seemed that Gay’s conscience may have got to her so she needed to tell me what was really going on.

Marg arrived in my bed no more than two minutes later. We kissed, cuddled and talked most of the night. We were both nude. I had positioned myself such that all she had to do was move slightly for penetration but she didn’t. This was two people in love enjoying each others company. Sex was not on our minds at that time. This was about something much more important than sex.

I awoke with a body snuggling up behind me. I could feel Gay’s tits and they felt great. Marg stirred and lifted her leg off me. “Cherie’s still asleep, Marg. You should get back to her before she wakes up.”

With that Marg laid the biggest wettest kiss on me she ever had. “Tonight was very special to me, Goyse. Gay has agreed to give us some time together each week. Are you up for that?”

“I would like that, Marg.”

“Okay, then make sure you keep her happy and satisfied.”

“It will most likely be two or three times a week if I can get away from Al,” Gay replied.

Marg left and I did exactly what she asked. Gay and I rocked my bed so much I had to tighten the bolts afterwards. When I came with Gay it was like a tornado had ripped through my body. Al didn’t know what he was missing. His wife was almost a sex maniac and she was trying hard to turn me into one as well. When I thought about it I realized that Cherie had primed her for me most likely without knowing what she was doing.

I was very close to cumming when the alarm clock went off. Gay reached her third orgasm shortly after and I let go creaming the walls of her vagina for the second time that morning.

My hate for that damned alarm clock was growing. I had to get up and get ready for work. Gay was up before me and headed for the bathroom. While she showered it gave me time to think about my life. The one thing that I realized was that since Sue had left I found that I didn’t need alcohol to sleep. Mind when I think about it now, with the demands of the girls, getting adequate sleep was still a problem. My concern that I was heading down the road towards alcoholism had simply disappeared with Sue’s departure.

I showered, dressed and left for work within half an hour.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 23 - Single again


Gay told me that Al was successful with the job application in the city that I had told him about and so Gay was now able to come over every day if she wished.

Debbie and Gloria still called or dropped in from time to time. Debbie still looked after the house for us and often cooked our meals as well but was usually headed for home by the time that I returned from work. Both their pregnancies were well advanced at this stage. Although I had no hang-ups about having sex with a pregnant woman I could tell by their demeanour that they did not wish to participate. It seemed that they may have seen me as a means to an end. Perhaps they saw me only as a living walking sperm bank to be used when they needed it.

I had walked in the door, returning from work when the phone rang. I pick up the receiver and immediately identified Sue’s father’s voice. The message was straight to the point.

“Can you get over here as soon as possible? Sue’s gone into labour.”

“But that’s not possible. She wouldn’t be quite six months yet.”

“Be what it may, she is in the hospital and she is in labour. Because it’s premature they are concerned for the baby. You need to be here.”

I hesitated to wonder if Sue would want me there. The question was answered when Bill said, "Sue asked me to call you. She needs you here as soon as possible."

“Okay, I’ll ring back with the flight details.”

I called my assistant and asked her to get me on the next plane east. I started packing the essentials for the trip. I made a couple of calls to make sure that my work wouldn’t suffer in my absence then called Sues’ dad to let him know the timing of my arrival. As I was about to leave, Marg came home. I explained the situation to her and she offered to run me to the airport and pick me up on my return. If it had been anyone else I would have used a taxi but I wanted to spend as much time as possible with Marg.

“Are you going to bring the slut back?” Marg asked as we backed out of the driveway.

“I really don’t know. My preference would be to leave her there but I know that if she asks me to I may change my mind. I’ve really been missing the kids and I can’t see Sue allowing them to come live with me without a fight. We’ll have to see what eventuates.”

“You know that nothing will change with her, don’t you? She will just screw around and hurt you again.”

“Yep, quite likely but that doesn’t remove my responsibilities to her and to the kids.”

“I’d agree with you if I thought that she would meet her responsibilities to you but I know she won’t.” She was quiet for a while and I could tell she had something on her mind so I waited for her to speak. “Goyse, do you still love me in the same way that I love you?”

“Please Marg, let’s not go there at this time.”

“No, the time is right and I‘ve got something that I have to say. I’m still in love with you and I think that you are with me. Right now you and your wife are separated and we have been living a dream life. Gay knows how I feel. She has been helping keep Cherie’s attention diverted so that we can spend time together. Gay has told me that you still love me and that I should talk to you about it before you make the decision on your wife’s return. If I leave it and Sue comes back it will be too late for us then.”

“Okay, say what you must.”

“I want you to take me away.”

“Take you away to where? What about Cherie? She trusts you and she trusts me. What happens to her if we just get up and leave? Then there are the kids. What about the kids, yours and mine?”

“Where we go is unimportant. Cherie is a great friend but I know that she is becoming more interested in Gay than in me. I don’t really mind but when the three of us girls are together I feel left out. My kids are not a problem. Ian has a new partner who I know and trust with my kids but they want to live with me. That means whereever I go my kids will be with me for most of the time. Your kids will depend on any arrangements you make with Sue.”

“Is this really the right time to talk about this, Marg?”

“Yes, it has to be. I know that if you come back with Sue then I will have to move on with my life. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“I think so, you’re saying that if Sue comes back you will leave. Is that what you are telling me?”

“Something like that, yes.”

“I don’t want you to leave, Marg. Without you, my life will have little meaning. Your presence keeps me sane.”

“It’s decision time, Goyse. If you want me then I’m yours but you have to make that decision. It’s been a number of years now that I’ve played second fiddle to your wife. I know you no longer love her. If I thought you did I would have moved on before now. She doesn’t love you and she has told people exactly that. She stays because of her need for security. I can’t go on much longer hanging around hoping for a few hours together occasionally. We have lived under the same roof together now for a number of weeks and I know that if we were to live together it would last a lifetime. We are perfect for each other. At least think about it before you make the decision on bringing Sue back.”

“Okay, will you stay in our present arrangement if Sue doesn’t come back?”

“Yes, for a period but understand that if Sue comes back I will leave. It would absolutely destroy me to walk away but I have no future if I don’t.”

“I understand. I’m sorry that I’ve hurt you the way I have.”

“It’s not your fault. It has always been my decision to keep our relationship going. You were a willing participant but you were never to blame.”

The flight across the country seemed to happen quickly probably because I slept most of the time. The discussion with Marg had somehow sapped my strength. I decided before I got off the plane that I was not going to take Sue back with me even if she wanted it.

The 500 km drive to Sue’s dad's place gave me time to think it all over. I wanted to be with Marg but for some reason that I just couldn’t understand, I couldn’t take that important leap. Without any doubt, Marg was the most important person in my life with the exception of my kids but I hesitated on the commitment. Even today while writing this I still don’t understand it. I could have had it all but I just could not commit. Perhaps it was the fear that it may go the same way that my relationship with Sue had gone or maybe it was my upbringing where I was taught that responsibility could not be avoided.

I went straight to the hospital on arrival. Merv was by her bedside holding her hand. Sue was crying. When I entered the room the first thing that I noticed was she had no bump where our baby should have been.

When Merv saw me he got up and without any greeting said, “I’ll leave you two alone,” and then he left.

I walked over to Sue and bent down to kiss her on the cheek but she turned her head away so that my lips made contact with her neck.

“Are you okay?”

“We lost him. How do you think I am?”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know.”

“Sorry, what have you got to be sorry about? You have your little floozies living in our house. Every night you can pick and choose. I hear from Al that you have even been sleeping with his missus. You’ve got nothing to be sorry for. He wasn’t even your kid.”

“I didn’t come all this way to argue with you. I’ll leave you to settle down. Is there anything that you need?”

“You could give me my husband back but that would be asking too much wouldn’t it?”

“I’m going to leave. If you need anything, ring me. I would like to talk to you once you settle down a little. Who was your doctor?”

She gave me the doctor’s name and I searched around the hospital until I found him. I introduced myself to him. The doctor remembered me from when I had lived there. He offered condolences. He told me that the cause of death was that the birth had been too premature. He then asked me did I have any questions. I asked could I see our baby to which he gave me directions. I then asked him could I speak to him in confidence. He agreed that he would respect my confidence if he was willing to answer the question.

“Could you give me an idea of the age of our child from conception to birth?”

“As the father as noted on the paperwork, you have a right to ask. I would say six months, maybe a fraction longer. I suspect the reason why you may be asking. I am also aware of your wife’s previous reputation. You may have other related questions which I will answer but I can’t provide additional answers without you asking the question.”

“Did you do a check of blood group type?”

“Yes. We had to do that to be prepared. Your son survived around ten hours. Before I answer your next question I may need your permission to check your medical file.”

“At this stage, I don’t have any more questions so there is no need to check my medical file.”

“Now I understand why so many people hold you in such high regard. We will keep your wife in hospital under surveillance for a few more days. She is taking the loss pretty hard.”

I left and followed his instructions on viewing the body. The moment that I saw him I recognized the similarities in features to Doug, the roller rink manager even down to the darker complexion. The doctors comment about me made me realize that he also suspected that the child was not mine.

Two weeks later I flew home. Sue was still quite aggressive to me which meant that I did not discuss anything to do with our future with her. Merv was hanging around like a bad smell although Sue seemed to be avoiding getting too close to him or spending time alone with him. I had planned to spend up to four weeks but could see no reason to stay longer. At that stage, I could not see a future for my marriage to Sue.

It was great to be with the kids again. With Sue limited in her mobility, I spent every moment that I could with them. Before I left I spoke to Sue’s father and explained that there appeared to be too many issues for us to resolve to get back together. He told me that Merv had been around quite often since she moved back east. He also asked me did I see the baby. When I told him I did, he asked me had Sue been cheating on me when the baby was conceived. I lied and told him that I didn’t think so. He responded by saying that I was a good man and that he had a fool for a daughter. He obviously saw through my lie.

Marg met me when the plane landed. I took her into my arms, kissed her and told her that I had missed her. She said that I should have taken her with me. “Damn,” I thought. I had missed an opportunity in my rush to go east. Marg asked about the baby. I told her what the doctor had said and then I described him to her.

“So it was Doug’s.”

“I didn’t say that.”

“No, but the darker complexion, the little flat nose and the eyes wide apart are a description of Doug. Your features and Sue’s features are nothing like that. She was caught with him by one of the rink staff only a couple of days after that weekend when we all came together. It would be abnormal for them to be caught the first time they did it. I’ll bet it was going on well before she got caught. My bet is that she already knew she was pregnant that weekend. She used all of us to cover up her cheating. Debbie said she pushed her onto you. She insisted that you and I sit together in the back seat on the way back from the airport. She was setting up a smokescreen to cover up her tracks.”

“Most likely you are right. I had similar thoughts myself.”

“Have you thought about what we discussed on the way to the airport?”

“Yes, I’ve thought about it every day that I’ve been away.”

“Well, what did you decide?”

“Sue’s not here, is she?”

“No, she’s not but what did you decide?”

“I decided to come home and to leave her where she is.”

We drove home in silence. I knew that it was not the answer that she was looking for. I was frightened that if I committed then it could be to seek revenge against Sue. My anger was seething inside me and I was having trouble controlling the desire to make Sue suffer. A relationship based on revenge was never going to last. I didn’t want to commit to a relationship with Marg that had a possibility of failing. To succeed we both had to be involved for the right reasons.

When we arrived home we were met by Cherie, Gay and Debbie. Each of them hugged me. I could see that Debbie had been crying. At the first opportunity, I got her away from the others and asked her what was wrong.

“Gloria and I are fighting. I don’t know what has come over her. Every day she attacks me and seems to want to belittle me for no obvious reason. It’s as if she thinks I have done something wrong but I don’t know what it is.”

“Where is she now? I’ll go and talk to her.”

“She’s at home. I’ll come with you.”

“No, I’d like to talk to her alone. If she hasn’t talked to you about what’s worrying her she probably won’t tell me if you’re there. How’s bub?”

“The baby’s fine. He kicks me a bit but otherwise Okay. I’ll be six months shortly.”

“You’re having a boy? I thought you wanted a girl?”

“I don’t know, to be honest, but I feel like it will be a boy.” I laughed as I knew that within my family every first baby had been male without exception.

I drove out to see Gloria. I was dead tired but some things you just have to do. When Gloria opened the door she took me into her arms and hugged and kissed me. It brought back memories of our time together when she was trying to get pregnant for Debbie. It felt pretty special to hold her.

“I thought you were still over east. When did you get back?”

“This afternoon, Marg picked me up from the airport.”

“You just arrived home and you’ve come out to see me. Why?”

“I was worried about you. I could see that Debbie had been crying but she wouldn’t tell me why so I thought you might be able to tell me. I was worried about you both.”

She was quiet for a while before she spoke. “It’s alright, it's nothing to worry about. I’ve just been having a hard time of it and been taking it out on Debbie, that’s all.”

“Have you been sick?”

“No, not sick. I don’t know what to say. It’s just me. I’ve been stressed about something and it’s been driving me crazy.”

“Look, Gloria, we all go through worrying times. Sometimes it’s just in our minds other times it’s real. Both ways it always feels real and it can destroy good relationships and what you have with Debbie is very special. Maybe it’s time you talked to someone about what’s troubling you. I’m here and you already know that anything that you discuss with me will never be repeated. How about it?”

“It’s embarrassing, I don’t know if I can talk to you about it.”

“If you can’t talk to me then you can’t talk to anyone about it. You won’t find anyone who cares about you and Debbie as much as I do. You have a very special partnership with Debbie and I can tell that if you don’t work out how to get over what is troubling you, you may be putting that at risk. Now spit it out.”

“I don’t know what to say or how to say it.”

“Take your time but I’m not leaving until you talk to me.” I laughed as I said it but she knew that I was deadly serious.

“I’m worried that Debbie likes being at your place more than she likes being with me.”

“Okay, so you feel that she might be cheating on you. Is that it?”

“Probably. She spends more time with you and the girls these days than she does with me. I’ve been worried about her.”

“You think she is having an affair with one of the girls.”

“No, not exactly, that’s not it.”

“I don’t understand why you’re concerned. If you’re worried about her spending too much time at my place, you don’t think she is interested in one of the girls but you think she might be having an affair…………” it suddenly dawned on me what she was thinking. “No, Gloria, no, that’s wrong. She’s a good friend just like you are a good friend, nothing more. Please, don’t think that. That has not happened and it never will. She loves you. She and I are just good friends.”

“You’re the father of her child.”

“Yes, the same as I’m the father of your child. The three of us have that in common. My seed is growing inside you in the same way as it is growing inside Debbie. It’s the tie between us. We’ll always have a little feeling for each other. We can’t fight that because it’s human nature but that’s not love. It’s a very special thing but it’s not love.”

“You think I’m being stupid?”

“No, I think you understand because you feel the same way. Come here, I want to hold you.”

Gloria moved over to me and I held her tightly. She looked up at me and I couldn’t help myself, I kissed her and she responded.

“Stay here with me tonight. I want to be with you. I want to feel you inside me again.”

“I want to be with you too but Debbie will be home later and I don’t want to cause trouble for you or for Debbie.”

“So you can be with Debbie but not with me, is that it?”

“Ah, now I see the problem. You think I have been sleeping with Debbie behind your back. Gloria, I have never had sex with Debbie on any occasion that you have not been aware of. I wouldn’t do that to you and I won’t do that to Debbie. I would really like to make love to you but only if it is okay with Debbie and I would like to make love to Debbie but only if you are okay with it.”

“So you will not stay with me tonight then?”

“Yes, I will once I talk to Debbie about it and only if she agrees. I will also ask her if she would join us if that is okay with you.”

“Hell, what will she think if you ask her that?”

“She will probably think you’re a horny little bitch and she will probably be right.”

We both burst out laughing. I picked up the phone and rang home. Cherie answered and I asked her to put Debbie on.

“Debbie, I want to spend the night with Gloria tonight. Gloria wants to know if you would join us.”

“Is everything okay?”

“Yes, everything is fine. Will you join us?” I delayed for a moment and when she didn’t answer straight away I added, “please?”

“There is no need for the please. Of course, I’ll join you but don’t start without me if you can help it.”

“It’ll be hard but we’ll try.”

With a laugh, Debbie hung up. In my mind, I could just imagine her turning to Cherie and saying. “I’m on a promise. I’ve got to hurry. See you!”

I turned and Gloria fell into my arms. She raised her head and I knew she wanted to be kissed and I did exactly that. The kiss was long and hard and very wet. She was pressed up against me and I knew she could feel how hard I was and how much I desired her. Sex had not entered my mind for the two weeks that I had been over east and that was unusual for me. I was strictly a once a night at least man so I also knew that whoever got me first would get the thirty-second job and would probably be disappointed.

“I’m sorry. I should have trusted you.”

“You need not apologize to me. Just remember how important it is to talk to your partner about those things that worry you. They say that from little things big things grow and they are right when it comes to relationships. I can’t preach to people considering the mess my marriage has become but what I have discovered is that if you can’t talk about those niggling problems they will defeat you.”

“Is that what’s wrong with you and Sue?”

“I think it's part of it. If only she could find a way to talk to me about her needs and her desires we might be able to survive. Unfortunately, she doesn’t know how to. When I try to give her an opportunity to talk about it she thinks I’m trying to get information to hurt her with so she clams up. She thinks that I get annoyed and angry about her cheating but that's not true. I accept that she has needs and desires that I can't satisfy. The only thing that angers me is that she refuses to talk to me about what she is up to until the shit hits the fan. Come on, let’s not talk about that tonight. Let’s enjoy being with each other.”

Just then Debbie walked in. She threw her keys on the table, walked over and kissed Gloria.

“I love you,” she said.

“I love you too. I’m sorry I’ve been such a bitch to you. I don’t know what had come over me.”

“Hey, let’s not dwell on it. I want to make love to you.”

“I want to make love to you and to Goyse. I’ve asked him to stay with us tonight.”

“I know, he told me.”

“Debbie, I want to make love to Goyse. I would like you to watch us. Is that alright?”

“Of course it’s alright if that is what you want. Can I join you, you know, after…”

“Yes, of course, but only afterwards.”

Gloria stood and without saying another word she dropped her dress. Her nipples were protruding and looked hard like little penises. She wore a bikini thong which covered very little. She then slowly pushed it down and stepped out of it. At no time did her eyes leave mine. I knew what she was doing and I didn’t like it one bit. She wanted Debbie to feel the same jealousy that she had felt not because of what Debbie had done but because of her own insecurities.

She turned allowing me and Debbie to see her in her nude glory. Had it not been for the babies bump she could have been a pin-up girl. To me, however, the bump made her even more desirable. I loved looking at pregnant women. She walked towards me with an exaggerated swing of her hips. She raised her head up towards me and we kissed. As we did so I was watching Debbie. She was not happy with the way this was going.

As we broke our kiss I reached my arm out to allow Debbie to join us. She walked very slowly towards us and I could see tears forming in her eyes. The moment she reached my arm I pulled her roughly into us and turned my head to kiss her. I then turned back to Gloria and once more to Debbie. I dropped my hand down low behind Debbie to feel her but. She smiled at me knowing that I was not willing to ignore her.

“Kiss her Debbie. Show her that you love her and only her.”

Debbie took Gloria in her arms and they kissed. Initially, Gloria didn’t respond but within seconds she was pulling Debbie hard in against her and returning her kisses. I slowly backed out and sat down to watch the girls.

“Debbie was the first to speak. “I love you. I don’t want you to be angry with me. I don’t know what I’ve done but whatever it is, will you forgive me?”

“You haven’t done anything. I was just a little screwed up that’s all. Maybe it’s being pregnant. I was just frightened of losing you.”

“You needn’t worry about that. I don’t want to be anywhere but here with you.”

They kissed and hugged for a while and then Debbie said, “you and Goyse had better go into our bedroom. I’ll join you later.”

“No, I want you to come with us and watch us making love.”

“I don’t know if I can.”

“Yes, you can. I sat at home that night while you made love to him. I knew that I wanted you to have our child but I want you to know how I felt, sitting by myself wondering what was happening, wondering if you would feel the same afterwards. I was wondering if he would steal you away from me or would you want to go back to him for more. Now you spend so much time with him. I want you to know and feel the same pain that I felt that night and have felt recently.”

“Gloria, I didn’t know. Honestly, I would never have done it if I knew that you were suffering. I’ve never been jealous of you and I never want to be. I trust you and I want you to trust me the same way. Making me suffer won’t make me love you more. It will just make me feel angry with you.”

“I know, and then you will understand what I’m going through.”

“Okay, if you must, take him into the bedroom and I’ll follow.”

I couldn’t believe that two people who cared for each other would want to hurt each other just to prove a point. I had to interject.

“Hello, I’m here. No one is going to take me into the bedroom without the other being a willing participant. It is either both of you or neither. Make your choice.”

It was Gloria who got in first. “Sounds like it is going to be both of us, I haven’t been this horny for months. Come on, let’s go.”

We moved to the bedroom. It was Gloria who pulled Debbie onto the bed first. I stood back and watched as they kissed and hugged. Slowly Gloria removed Debbie’s clothes then started licking her hard nipples. She then moved slowly down her body over her bump towards her slit. As she did so she lifted her but upwards so that I could see her treasure. I could see her juices glistening along her slit. I knew exactly what she was doing. She was presenting herself to me, knowing that I was turned on and likely to take advantage.

I looked at Debbie and nodded towards Gloria’s but. She knew I was asking for her permission. She nodded in the affirmative and smiled. I slowly undressed while looking Debbie directly in the eyes. Her gaze never shifted. I wondered how she felt. Here she was with her partner making love to her while I watched but also knowing that her partner sought more than she could provide tonight. She must have been hurting inside.

I couldn’t help it. I took the risk that Gloria may get jealous but too bad. I moved across to Debbie and kissed her. I took her hand and placed it on my cock. Debbie knew what to do. She started to stroke me. She then pulled me towards her. Initially, I didn’t know what she wanted but as I came closer she opened her mouth. I placed the head on her lips and she sucked me in. Once I was wet she spoke.
“You should be wet enough for Gloria now.” With that, she smiled. I had given her my trust and she had given me her permission in exchange. I moved around behind Gloria and slipped my head into her. She was tight and I had to work hard to get completely into her even though she was thrusting back at me.

By this time Debbie’s breathing was becoming heavy and I knew she was close to reaching her peak. Gloria’s actions were becoming more urgent as she sought to give her lover the pleasure she desired. With it, her movements were directed more to Debbie than to me. I knew that I would not last long but I was trying hard to delay the end but without success.

My ejaculation seemed to come as a surprise to Gloria. Debbie had cum at the same time as I started but Gloria took her attention away from Debbie and pushed back against me. Debbie used her fingers to maintain her pleasure. I found it highly erotic to see a woman fingering herself as she reached orgasm which made my pleasure all the more exciting.

Despite having cum I remained hard. I continued in Gloria until her breathing become heavy and irregular. As she reached orgasm I pulled out of her in the same way that she had ignored Debbie when she most desired her attention and moved across to Debbie. My cock was greasy from my sperm that had been leaking from Gloria’s pussy so it slipped straight into Debbie without much effort.

“Oh, fuck, that’s nice,” she said as it slipped into her.

Debbie straight away set a pattern of thrusting against me. It felt special. Not only was she tight but she knew how to move to give me that very special feeling. I was really going to enjoy this. I had to be careful of the baby so kept my body just clear of her baby bump. Her legs came up around my hips and her heels dropped onto my back just above my but and she pulled me in deep while continuing the movement. Her arms went up and around my neck. I wondered if this was her way of showing Gloria that she could pleasure me better than Gloria could. I didn’t mind because this was something special.

After a while, she started to not only move her hips forward but also in a circular movement. This increased the feeling for me tenfold. I wondered how long I could last like this. She must have realized that I was nearing my orgasm as she suddenly pulled her legs almost up to her ears which gave me maximum penetration. This was just too much and I ejaculated deep inside her.

As I shot my load into her I could see the smile on her face. She looked like a golfer who had just shot a hole in one. It was a smile of success and I knew it was because she had got me off quite quickly even though I had reached orgasm not more than a minute before.
This time my cock went slack but with two beautiful ladies in bed with me, I doubted if that would last. Gloria was the first to move. She, no doubt wanted to show her abilities after what Debbie had done. I was all for it. She took my cock into her mouth and used her tongue around my head. It felt great and it didn’t take long before I was hard again.

Gloria moved her body up along mine using her tongue on my nipples as she moved. She then kissed me and moved to position her pussy against my cock. She slowly lowered herself to take me completely inside her. She held me deep inside her for a long time. I could feel the heat of her pussy and the slickness of my sperm inside her pussy. It felt special, very special.

She started to move slowly, very slowly. By this time Debbie had reached over me and had Gloria in a tight hold and the girls were kissing. It was so erotic that I had difficulty not reaching climax. It was then that they broke their kiss. Debbie turned her head towards me and she kissed me then as she pulled away, Gloria kissed me while Debbie licked my nipples.

It happened suddenly. Gloria pulled off me and moved to the side and Debbie took her place. Gloria then moved across me and kissed Debbie and then kissed me. When she broke the kiss she moved down to lick my nipples as Debbie had done and then they switched places again. They were sharing me, using me as if I was a sex object for their combined pleasure. For me, it was a unique experience. I wanted it to last.

Gloria was the first to reach orgasm. I felt her rhythm start to become a little irregular and her movements became jerkier. Next, her breathing became ragged as I started to feel her pussy starting to contract. She was already hot inside but her gush of fluid was even hotter.

“Oh, my god. Fuck. I’m cumming, Ooohh, fuck me, fuck mmeeeee, ffffuuuucckkkk mmeeeee.” She thrust her head back with her mouth wide open and Debbie followed her to place her mouth over hers in a kiss.

The juices were flooding from her pussy and running down over my balls to my arse. She was gushing. As the flow of her juices slowed she pulled off me and Debbie immediately took her place. Gloria once again focused her attention on Debbie’s tits, stopping occasionally to give her a hug and to kiss her.

I could feel the contractions starting in Debbie’s pussy and could see by her expression she was losing control. Her movement became irregular and a deep-throated moan issues from her throat as I felt the heat as her juices started to flow. Gloria pulled her head back and kissed her hard and deep as her orgasm took her to another place.

As her body started to relax my orgasm overtook me. It was short but intense. I knew that Debbie was finished but she continued long enough to make sure that I was complete before she fell on top of me with a smile. Gloria’s body was on top of Debbie. Her arms were wrapped around her shoulders with her mouth nuzzling her neck. The weight felt as if it was crushing me.
I slipped out from underneath Debbie to leave the girls to continue their lovemaking. I had achieved my objective of getting them back together and needed to get back to Marg who I knew was feeling more and more insecure. As I struggled to get clear, Debbie whispered, “thanks, Goyse.”

I replied with, “Ssshhh.”

When I arrived home it was after midnight. I was dead tired from my trip and from the stress of all that had happened. I was surprised to see the lights still on. When I opened the door, Marg was sitting in the lounge. I could see by her expression that she was not happy.

“I thought you and Cherie would have gone to bed by now.”

“Cherie is with Gay. We had an argument tonight. She got angry and called Gay over and they went off to bed together. I don’t know where I stand with her and I don’t know where I stand with you. My kids are due over in a couple of days and my life is a stinking mess.”

“Come here!”

“No, don’t try to humour me with kisses and cuddles. I need to know that we have some sort of future. I’m sick of playing second fiddle to everyone else.”

“Come here!”

“No!”

“OK, I’ll make a cup of tea and we’ll talk.” I walked towards the kitchen. Marg followed closely behind. I boiled the jug and make a pot. Marg watched me but neither of us spoke. I walked out with the cups and the teapot to the lounge with Marg still following and still not talking.

Before she sat down I patted the seat beside me and once again said, “come here!” She moved across and sat beside me.

“Explain what is going on with you and Cherie. I need to understand what the situation is with the pair of you.”

“I don’t really know. Cherie spends every moment she can with Gay. We get on fine most of the time but once Gay is on the scene I get ignored.”

“What are you going to do about it?”

“I don’t know. I tried to talk to Cherie about it tonight but she just got angry and accused me of being jealous. She then told me that I was giving you the same attention that she was giving Gay so I had no right to act like a jealous school girl. It shocked me. I didn’t expect that.”

“Well?”

“Well, what?”

“Do you think that she could be right?”

“So you are taking her side now, are you?”

“No, I'm not taking anyone's side. I’m just trying to apply a little logic to understand how Cherie might feel which may allow us to understand why she is acting the way she is. You do give me a lot of attention. When things were difficult for me, Cherie accepted you spending time with me but there have been times when I didn’t need attention but you still paid me a lot of attention. She may be trying to show you how it feels for her.”

“She should understand. You and I were lovers before she was my lover.”

“Yes, that’s true but that was also before you and Cherie were a couple. Maybe she expected it all to change.”

“She seems to be pushing us together. That’s a strange thing for someone who is jealous to do.”

“Have you ever thought that she cares enough for you that she just wants you to be happy? Maybe she thinks that to make you happy she has to accept you being with me occasionally.”

“That is crazy. Who would take the risk of losing their partner by pushing them or allowing them to be with someone else? Even to ignore them being with someone else. If they loved them that would be a crazy thing to do.”

“Maybe so, but people in love do crazy things.” I was not sure if I should say anymore. She just sat and stared at me for some time.

“Is that what you did with Sue? Is that what you’re telling me?”

“Yes, I knew she was cheating on me. I just wanted her to be happy and no matter how much I tried or what I did she was never completely happy. She needed something that I couldn’t deliver and so I accepted her cheating. It wasn’t something that I pushed her into but it was something that I knew about and did very little to stop.”

“You think that Cherie is doing the same? It doesn’t explain why she wants to be with Gay?”

“Yes, it does. Remember when we got together? That was a case of me finally saying ‘if she can do it so can I.’ I think that you probably thought the same about Ian. Maybe Cherie has reached a similar stage in her relationship with you.”

“So you are pushing me back to Cherie. Is that what you are telling me?”

“No, I’m not doing that. What I can say is that I’m not in a fit state of mind to commit to any long-term relationship right now. If I was to do that I could not be sure that it was not a reaction to my marriage failing. If it was a backlash to my breakup with Sue then our relationship would most likely fail. Neither of us would want that would we?”

“No, I guess not. So where do we go to from here?”

“I need a good night’s sleep. You are welcome to join me or you might like to go to Cherie and make sure that she knows that she is more important to you than I am right now. You might also let Gay know that I am back and would not mind if she was to join me.”

“I love you, you know that don’t you. I love both you and Cherie.”

“I know that Marg and I am still in love with you. What is important right now is that we look after each other. That includes Cherie, Gay, Debbie and Gloria as well as you and me. Your kids will be here soon and they need a happy home. It will be hard enough being in a new school and a different environment. We can’t complicate their life with our personal problems.”

“Always thinking of others, aren’t you. Isn’t it about time you thought of yourself a bit?”

“I’m fairly happy, Marg. The only problem I have is that I miss my kids but I also know that if I try to get them to come across to the west, Sue will fight me all the way. Sue suffers from something called ODD, opposing deficit disorder. The way it works is that if I want something she will fight it. If she thinks I don’t want the kids here she will try to force them on to me. It may take a little time but eventually, she will click that I haven’t tried to take the kids off her and when it does she will pack them on a plane over to me.”

“Remind me never to cross you. I’m off to bed. See you in the morning. I will send Gay in to you if she is interested.”

“Thanks, Marg. Goodnight.”

Gay arrived in my bed five minutes later. I explained to her that Marg needed some together time with Cherie to patch up a few differences. She said that she understood. We talked about her marriage for a while and then drifted off to sleep holding each other.
I felt happy. Marg’s expectations had been eased for now. I had looked forward to having a young one in the house but knowing that I was not the father had eased my concerns on that matter. Sue appeared to have no intention of returning which meant that if Marg and Cherie were to spit sometime in the future then I would ask Marg to stay with me. It seemed that Gay’s marriage was on the rocks. She had no intention of leaving the home for now but she did expect that Al might sometime in the future.

I was looking forward to having Marg’s kids in the house. As I dozed off I made a mental note not to pay too much attention to Debbie at least when Gloria was around. It was obvious that Gloria was not feeling secure about Debbie and me.

My old dream of making love to Marg was back. I kissed her and held her and told her that I loved her and moved down her body to find that her pussy had those finely divided blond hairs again and my thoughts moved to Lyn. I wondered how she was and made a mental note to call her. I was stroking her mound and although in my dream her pussy hairs were finely divided they felt thick and dense.
I awoke to feel Gay’s tits on top of my chest and my hand was stroking her pussy hairs. As I opened my eyes she leant in to kiss me.

“You’ve been dreaming. She’s a lucky girl whoever you were dreaming about. I assume it was Marg.”

“Why do you think it was Marg?”

“You talk in your sleep. You said you love her. Who else could it be?”

Gay slipped across and directed my cock into her pussy. She then started riding me. It felt good. She was wet but tight. I lifted my hips towards her but left her to do the work. It lasted a long time. She didn’t seem to reach orgasm but I could see by her facial expressions and by her leaking fluids that she was finding it enjoyable. Her tits were bouncing off my chest with her movement which added to my excitement.

“I want you to come in me.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I’m on the pill. I’m safe. Give it to me.”

Despite the sex that I had with Debbie and Gloria that night I came with some force making Gay messy. She rolled onto her side leaving me still buried in her. She closed her eyes and was asleep within a minute. I was in dream-world again in a short time. I woke up to a kiss from Gay.

“I enjoyed that last night. We should do that more often.”

“Hhmmm, it was nice. We probably could but you seem to be spending a lot of time with Cherie.”

“That’s to let Marg be with you.”

“I think Cherie is starting to get jealous.”

“I noticed. She talked to me about it last night. She’s worried that you two are going to do a runner on her.”

“Marg is important to me but I’m not about to destroy her relationship with Cherie. That’s not my style.”

“Marg would go if you wanted it.”

“Yes, I know but as I said that’s not my style. I care too much for Cherie to do a thing like that to her.”

“If Al and I split up could I rent a room off you?”

“No.”

“So you don’t want me here.”

“I didn’t say that. I just said I wouldn’t rent you a room. I would like you to move in though if that’s what you want but there is a condition.”

“What’s the condition.”

“You are not to come between Marg and Cherie. If you choose to sleep with one the other has to be a party to it. They are too important to me to allow someone to cause them problems.”

“Agreed, but what about us?”

“You are welcome in my bed whenever you choose but don’t expect more. You also need to know that sooner or later I may start dating again. I don’t want any conflict when that time comes.”

“I’m disappointed. I had hoped that I stood a chance.”

“I didn’t say that you didn’t. I see you as a good friend at this stage but who knows what may develop in time. I have no plans to get into a long-term relationship, at least for the next few years. At this stage, Marg is the only person that I care deeply enough about to form a long-term relationship with but she already has a partner. You also need to remember that I am still married.”

The conversation ended there. We showered together, had breakfast and I dropped Gay off at her home and then went about my business. Gay continued in her marriage but for several months from that day on she spent more nights in my bed than she did at her home. This was the lever that Cherie needed to build a stronger relationship with Marg.

As predicted Sue sent the kids to live with me about three months later. She used the excuse that she was not able to cope on her own. My understanding of her ODD was quite an advantage in getting the kids back. What I had not expected though was the impact that my failure to pay attention to her was going to have. Had I thought about it I would have predicted that.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 24 - Sue returns.


Time passed quickly. I was very involved in my work. My employers expected a lot from me and I must have been meeting their expectations because the size of the pay rise that they gave me not only astonished me but I had not expected anything to occur at least for twelve months.

One of the key focus areas for me on the job was to make sure that there was at least one person trained up to replace anyone who chose to leave or who stood to be promoted. That was one area that I had recognized as a weakness in the organization. What this did was it gave people incentive to do better knowing that they stood a chance of moving up through the organization.

For my position, I trained two replacements. I favoured neither. I simply wanted to make sure that if I was to move on then my boss would have a choice. He seemed to like the idea and started to apply the same concept himself by pulling me in to start training me for his position. This I had not anticipated. I was not interested in moving higher up the ladder because I liked dealing with people on the shop floor and I knew that the boss’s position would take me away from that. I also knew that to tell him would mean that my position would become more insecure. I had no option but to play along.

At home, things were settling down for Marg and Cherie. They appeared to be quite happy. Marg had given up on the idea that she and I would run away together once again. Gay was on good terms with everyone in the house but refused to show any attention to Cherie unless Marg was not only agreeable but also present. She told me that when she was with them she now focused attention more on Marg than on Cherie. I was happy to hear that.

Debbie and Gloria’s pregnancies were approaching full term, especially so Debbie. I had asked her to give up her household duties but she flatly refused saying that she would be bored to death staying at home all the time.

Gay and I were in bed asleep when the phone rang. We both woke and I cursed saying, “can’t those blokes at work handle things.” I was accustomed to getting late-night calls where I was told that they had a problem, had solved it but thought that I should be informed which of course is true. I was trying to teach them that I should only be informed immediately of crisis situations, serious safety issues or problems they couldn’t solve but to leave the information calls until after six am. I was wrong it was Gloria.

“She’s had a little boy. He’s a little beauty. He looks just like you, bald as a badger, big nose, and fat cheeks.”

“How’s Debbie?”

“She’s fine. She’s very tired but okay.”

“We’ll be there in half an hour.”

“I didn’t call earlier because I knew you had to work in the morning.”

“Stuff work, this is more important. We’re on our way. I’ll let the other girls know. I’ve got a few cigars that I’ve put away for just this occasion.”

Gay was already awake so I only needed to wake up Marg and Cherie. They got dressed and the four of us headed for the hospital. By the time that we arrived, Debbie was asleep. Gloria and the nurse took us to see the baby.

“Goyse the second,” Gloria said.

“Yes, he does have a few of my features. Debbie has made my day……. and yours as well, I assume Gloria.”

“No, you don’t understand. Debbie and I talked about it and decided that we would call the baby Goyse if it was a boy. Debbie kept telling me that she felt it was a boy but she wouldn’t let them do a sex check. She wanted it to be a surprise.”

“I’m honoured. I didn’t expect that. Debbie told me that she thought she was going to have a boy but I assumed she had them check and that’s how she knew. Let’s go outside and have a cigar. What’s it feel like to be a father, Gloria?”

“I guess that’s right. I hadn’t thought about it. I guess I am a dad, aren’t I. Actually we are both dad’s tonight. Will anyone mind if we two dads kiss each other?”

I took her in my arms, held her tight and kissed her.

“I’ve never kissed another dad before. This is a new thing for me.” Everyone laughed and sucked on their cigars.

I had bought a bottle of red wine with me and glasses. I also had a bottle of sparkling water for Gloria knowing she would never drink alcohol because of the risk, though small to her child. I was so very proud to help bring such joy to the lives of these two wonderful women by allowing them to have my seed to conceive their children.

We spent the hours till dawn with each other chatting and telling tales, many of them a little ‘tall’ to be totally true. Debbie woke up long enough for us to congratulate her. Not long after the nurses evicted us and told us to go home and get some sleep but that was not going to happen. We were all drunk, not from alcohol but from the joy of it all.

I arrived home and called work to ask one of my deputies to stand in for me for the day. Marg and Cherie had headed off to their bedroom by the time I came off the phone. Gay and I then headed off to my bed. We lay together on our sides and for quite a while we just looked into each other’s eyes not speaking. We were becoming very close, much closer as time passed.

“I could easily fall in love with you, Goyse.”

“Don’t go all ‘la la’ on me Gay. We are very good friends. I trust you more than I trust any other person alive today and I love being with you. We are friends with benefits. When I need someone I can trust to talk to I know you are there for me and I hope you feel the same. I love being with you, talking to you and listening to you but I’m not in love with you. Well, not yet anyway.”

“I know but all I’m saying is it could happen.”

“I’m still married and you have a husband sitting at home wondering what you are up to, no doubt.”

“Nope, you’re wrong.”

“Okay, why am I wrong?”

“Al left me last month. He’s moved in with his new girlfriend. He has asked me to either sell the house or rent it out so that we can share in it as an investment.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Gay. You should have said something. You must be upset?”

“Wrong again, I’m relieved. I haven’t had a marriage for years. I was just hanging on giving him time to realize what I’ve known for years. Al was just like having a border living with me that didn’t pay rent and that’s the way it has been for a long, long time.”

“So what are you going to do?”

“Is the offer of a room still available to me?”

“Yes, of course, it is. When would you like to move in?”

“I already have. I bought all my personal things over during the last few weeks while you were at work. I’m just looking for your agreement, that’s all. Debbie has shown me what room you told her I could have when we had this conversation a while back. It seems that you asked her to set the room up for me and she did.”

“So your gear has been moved into the granny flat out back?”

“Yep, that’s right but I expect that I might not use the bed very often if you agree.”

“It’s your flat so you make the decisions.”

She smiled and continued, “You are slow aren’t you? I mean I want to sleep with you.”

“That could be interesting if I decide to bring another woman home with me.”

“All you would need to do is ring ahead and I’ll move out for the night. If you want me to that is. I’d be quite happy to share her with you if she is up for it, that is.”

“That could be very interesting. Picture it. I’m bringing a woman home and as we drive along I say to her, ‘I have a friend, another woman who usually sleeps with me do you want her to move out for the night?’”

“You would be surprised how many women would jump at the chance. I have friends who look for couples to go home with.”

“You’ve got some weird friends by the sound of it.”

“Maybe so, maybe not but it does happen.”

“Do you girls talk about things like that?”

“Not normally but they were propositioning me and Al. They knew his reputation and had heard the whispers about his size so thought they would try it on, not knowing that we didn’t sleep together anymore.”

“How did you handle that?”

“I just told them that I wasn’t into that type of thing.”

“Did you think about it?”

“Christ yes, it made me so hot that I had to go to the toilet and wipe myself. It was almost enough for me to go back to sleeping with Al just to get it on with them.”

“Them?”

“Yes, it happened twice. The first time was a surprise. I wasn’t expecting anything like that so I rejected it outright. I probably was a little hard on her because she avoided me for a while but the second time I spent a little time thinking about it before I answered. I delayed long enough that she got her hopes up. She wasn’t offended at all when I said no and we are still good friends.”

“So it turns you on, the thought of it?”

“Oh yes, Just thinking about it now gets me going. She’s nice too that’s part of it. Actually, they were both pretty sexy women. They were probably aware that I looked them over a bit too much. It’s probably part of the reason why they were not frightened to ask me. Women notice those types of things more than men do.”

“Are you still interested?”

“Of course I am. I only said no because of the issues that Al and I had. What do you have in mind?”

“Can these women be trusted to not talk about it afterwards?”

“Yes, of course, they can. Something like that could ruin their reputations if they let it become public. They are both well-respected people in the community. Are you thinking what I think you are?”

“What do you think I’m thinking?”

“Well, you sound like you want to give it a go.”

“Hmm, why not give it a shot if it’s just between the three of us? If you are still interested that is?”

“Interested, I’m more than interested. It’s something from my past that I didn’t do that I feel I should have. I often think about it and curse myself for saying no believing there would never be another opportunity.”

“Okay, set it up then.”

“What about the girls, Cherie and Marg.”

“You never know they may even join us. You can never tell with Cherie and Marg loves my dick.”

“Not as much as I do. You’re very, very special, Goyse. I wish I had met you rather than Al all those years ago.”

“Never look over your shoulder, mate. The future is ahead of us not behind. When you look back you see the bad things and that overcomes all the good things. We all make mistakes, we look at them long enough to learn from them and then move on. It’s called survival.”

Gay was stroking my cock. She then moved down the bed to take him into her mouth. As she moved down she turned her body so that her pussy was no more than a foot from my face. I could actually smell her. The odour was pleasant. It was daylight and I could see that she had no panties on. I leaned forward and shifted to allow me to use my tongue on her. I felt her groan through my cock as my tongue touched her.

She was very wet. I guessed the thought of us getting together with her friend had stimulated her. I focused on her hole, clearing all the juices from around her pussy. All the time she was sucking me. I was amazed at her ability to take all of me into her mouth. I could feel tightness on the head of my cock and guessed that I must have been entering her throat. I had never been sucked quite like that before. I was busy fighting the desire to cum. I wanted to keep that for her pussy.

I started to focus my attention more towards her clit, not on it but close to it. She started to move trying to get me to lick her clit but I kept moving with her. I moved down towards her arse-hole. She rolled over to give me access. She was now over the top of me.

“Oh, I like that. Keep it up,” she said. I could tell by the way her voice was breaking up that an orgasm was a definite possibility. I was pleased because unlike the other girls, Gay didn’t often reach orgasm when we had sex. Like most men reaching orgasm was important to me but being with a woman who reached orgasm with you was the pinnacle.

I moved my attention back down to her slit and then slowly down towards her clit. I could feel her humping her back to give me access and to get me there quicker. I held it off until I could feel and hear her breathing become irregular and then with my hands I spread back her folds to allow her clit to protrude out like a little pink penis. I took it into my mouth and ran my tongue around it. Her response was immediate.

The first sign was her little puckered arse-hole contracting then opening as the rhythms of her orgasm ran through her body. Her juices squirting from her pussy took me by surprise. I hadn’t expected her to squirt. I had seen my wife, Marg and others squirt with fingering when I was in contact with their G-spot but had not expected this response from Gay who as a general rule didn’t appear to reach orgasm very often at all.

“Oohh fuck, Ooohhh Fuck meee, ooohhhhh fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck mmeeeee,” she screamed at the top of her voice. The noise was enough to wake the dead and I was sure that both Cherie and Marg would have heard it.

I was covered in her juices. Some even went down my throat. Some entered my eyes making them sting. The taste of her was salty but not unpleasant. I kept my attention to her clit while her spasms continued but once it was over moved my tongue down to her slit. If I said that I enjoyed it I would be lying. It felt at one stage that I might drown as her juices shot with some force up my nose and the stinging in my eyes was quite a turn off.

She must have noticed that my cock was losing its hardness because she pulled back from me and turned around.

“I’m sorry, I should not have lost it like that. Shit, you’re soaked. Let me get you a towel.”

“No, it’s okay,” I lied.

“Come on, let’s have a shower together and then you can give me a good hard fucking. Take me any way you like. I don’t often lose control like that. It was pretty special to me. I enjoy sex with you every time but that really made my earth shudder.”

She stopped talking for a while as if thinking what next to say. “I hope Julie can join us. She told me that her husband is very small and he is the only man she has ever had. I think she will enjoy having your cock stretch her. She sat nude in the change rooms with me a while back with her legs open. I think she was flashing me to turn me on. Her pussy looked unbelievably small. I couldn’t believe that a married woman could still have such a small hole. You are really going to enjoy her but you will need to be gentle with her.”

I didn’t know what to say to her so I said nothing. She continued. “When can she come over? She will jump at the chance if she knows it’s you. She told me after Al fucked your wife that she couldn’t believe that Sue was such an idiot. She said any woman would be a fool to do something like that if she was married to you so I know she will jump at the chance to come home with us.”

“I have no strong preferences. I don’t have anything on during the next week and I’d like it to happen soon as Sue’s dad told me she keeps telling him that I should do my share of looking after the kids so he thinks she will send them over here soon.”

We got out and had a shower then returned to bed. Gay immediately pushed me onto my back and climbed on board. She worked me into her then pulled off and placed the head of my cock against her anus. I looked her in the eye and shook my head. She immediately returned me to her pussy.

“I thought all men wanted a woman to do that. I’m sorry. I wanted to give you something special to repay you for what you did for me.”

“I would do it if you really wanted it.”

“No, I was doing it for you. I hate it. I just wanted to do something special for you.”

“You are now. Later this week, if Julie comes over it, it will be special as well.”

“Yes, we will both enjoy that.”

This simple act by Gay had caused me to have unpleasant memories of the time that I had caught my wife, Sue cheating on me and had taken her back passage seeking revenge knowing that she hated it. Sue had later told me that she reserved that especially for me because her pussy was so stretched that she thought that I no longer found her pussy desirable. It had stirred up unpleasant and confusing feelings in me knowing that although Sue never hesitated to cheat and hurt me she also displayed through her actions a desire to satisfy me and provide for my needs.

While I was sorting out these thoughts Gay was working on top of me. A few minutes later I came hard and fast in her. Afterwards, we both dozed off to sleep for a couple of hours then got up and had lunch.

Two days later Gay announced that her friend Julie was coming over for the night. She said her husband was out of town and she gets frightened on her own and needed company. I saw the look on Cherie and Marg’s faces. Later, they told me that they were surprised because Julie’s husband was away at least two and often three days a week. She had told everyone that she enjoyed the peace being home by herself. Knowing that it was obvious to them that something unusual was going on.

Julie was indeed a very attractive lady. Her hair was long and jet black. Her tits were not large but what I call ‘adequate’. She was slim but carried enough beef that you could not describe her as skinny. Her dress was immaculate and revealed just enough of her breasts to describe as sexy. Her dress was just long enough to cover the essentials but short enough to make any man’s eyes glance lower. I, like many men, have never liked women who overdo their makeup. It appeared that Julie seemed to understand that. I wondered how much Gay had told Julie about me.

I opened the door to her. She smiled and flashed her eyes quickly at me and then lowered them. I instantly thought of Lyn who had made an art form of flashing her eyes at men. At least I thought men but maybe it was just me. I immediately remembered that I must ring Lyn.

Julie moved towards me and thinking she was about to enter the house I stepped to the side for her to pass. She kept coming towards me and without warning put her arms around my neck and kissed me. For a moment in shock, I didn’t respond. Once the immediate shock passed I put my arms around her and pulled her hard up against me and kissed her back. The kiss lasted for a while and when we parted she said, “Hi, I’m Julie, thanks for having me. I really appreciate what you and Gay are doing for me. You won’t be disappointed, I promise.”

I was once again taken by surprise and a bit lost for words. The only thing I could think to say was, “That's alright, you’re welcome.”

A voice behind me brought me back. It was Marg. “Come on. Introduce us to your new girlfriend, Goyse.”

I introduced Julie to Marg and then to Cherie, all the time thinking, “Please don’t make a scene, Marg.” I was deadly frightened that Marg would get jealous and start an argument with Julie or snap me up in a jealous rage. I had misjudged Marg. She acted as host and pandered to Julie’s every need. The night was off to a flying start.

Gay, Julie and I continued drinking and talking waiting for Cherie and Marg to go off to bed but it appeared that they were happy to sit up all night if necessary to entertain our new guest. As the hours rolled on, it suddenly occurred to me that Cherie and Marg found Julie just as attractive as I did. That was why they were sticking around. They wanted to get into her pants.

It hadn’t occurred to me up until this point that this was one of the reasons that we all got on so well together. We all had similar interests. We all felt just as randy when we saw a beautiful, sexy lady. This was the first time that I got an insight into what our relationship was really about. Lyn had actually tried to explain that very thing to me about Marg some years before and Marg had explained it about Lyn but I had not quite understood it at the time. Marg had explained about Lyn’s masculine side that dominated occasionally and that sometimes she felt the same. Was this the reason that Marg never seemed to get jealous when I showed other women attention? Was it that she expected a benefit from me bringing women home?

Yes, it all made sense now. Marg didn’t feel jealous of me sleeping with Debbie or Gloria or Gay because she could gain the opportunity to also sleep with them. If Marg and I ever become a couple she may well expect me to attract other women into our bedroom. The thought aroused me but it also worried me. If ever Cherie moved on and I got a chance I would have to talk to her about my suspicions.

Eventually, I had to take control of the situation.

“Julie, I need to get off to bed shortly so I’ll show you to your quarters for the night. You might have to use the second bedroom in the granny flat next to Gay if that’s okay with you.”

“Yes, that’s fine. I’m overdue to turn in any way, how about you, Gay?”

“Me too, it’s been a long day for us. Goodnight girls.”

Marg and Cherie looked at each other and Cherie responded. “We’d better turn in as well. We need to work in the morning.”

We said our goodnights and the three of us moved out to the granny flat. Gay made the first move. She grabbed me and laid a huge kiss on me then pulled Julie into a hug with us both. As we kissed she reached around behind Julie and undid her bra strap. She then started to lift her top over her head. Julie let it all happen. Her breasts were perfectly shaped. Her nipples looked towards the side rather than straight ahead. Gay bent down slightly and took one of them into her mouth.
I had to ask before I got involved no matter how turned on I might get. “Julie before we go too far I need to know something. I haven’t had a chance to ask before now.”

“Oh, okay, what is it?”

“Your husband, does he know where you are?”

“Why, what’s that to do with it?”

“I need to know about where your husband stands with what we are about to do, that’s all.”

“He knows what I want to do but he doesn’t know who I’m going to do it with.”

“Is he okay with it?”

“Maybe, maybe not. He knows that I intend having sex with another couple but I haven’t given him any details about who or where I am.”

“Does he accept it? Is he okay with it?”

“He knows that the option is that we spit up if that is what it takes for me to get what I want.”

Julie was unbuttoning Gay’s top. I knew that Gay was not wearing a bra and watched as her larger tits burst forward from her top. I pulled back, removed my shirt and unbuckled my trousers, dropping them to the floor. I was watching Julies' eyes glued to my crotch.

By this time the girl's skirts were gone. Gay was the first to drop her bikini panties. I watched as Julie's eyes switched from my crotch to Gay’s. I was looking forward to seeing Julie remove her thong but she didn’t make that move. I pulled my underpants down and my cock sprung free. The look on Julie’s face showed astonishment. I wondered why.

“Christ, you’re huge. I didn’t know men got that big.”

Gay answered with a chuckle. “Goyse is not over big, Julie. He is just a little bit above average size. There are men who are almost twice his size.”

“Oh, I didn’t know.”

“How big is your husband then?”

“I’ve never measured him but he’s about half the length of Goyse and not nearly as thick. I knew that some men were bigger but I thought he was normal and they were oversized freaks.”

I moved across to Gay’s bed and lay down on my back. The girls followed me. Julie took a position on her side facing me while Gay moved in behind her into the spoon position. I was keen to see the girls get it on together. Tonight was for Gay so I wanted her to take the lead. It wasn’t long before Gay’s hand moved around Julie and she started to massage her tits.

“Alright, I give up. Why are you asking all the questions about my husband?”

“I needed to make sure that I wasn’t about to do something that might break up someone's marriage, that’s all. I need to wake up tomorrow and look at myself in the mirror.”

“If anything, what we do tonight might make my marriage better, not worse. Joe knows that I have never had sex with anyone else. Well, that’s not true. I should have said with no other man. I want to know what it’s like. You know, what I might be missing if anything at all. We’ve talked about it hundreds of times and a few months ago he said if the opportunity comes up try it but he said that he doesn’t want to know about it.”

“Okay, that’s fine.”

“No, I don’t think its fine at all. I’m going to enjoy tonight. I already know that and I already know that once is just not going to be enough. What this means is that I’ll probably want to do it several times, maybe I’ll continue to want to do it. How will you deal with that?”

Julie was obviously very intelligent. She had turned my concerns and my need to know about the position of her husband around on me. She had also manipulated my discussion with her to let me know that she expected more from me than just a one night stand. My admiration for her was intensified by this single action.

“I’ll deal with it alright as long as you make sure that anything that happens here doesn't affect your marriage.”

“I believe it will make my marriage stronger. I love my husband but I often have to masturbate after we have sex. If I find that it is different with someone else how can I guarantee that it won’t affect my marriage?”

“Maybe we will have to teach you things that you can take back to your marriage that might help. How do you feel about that?”

“Do you think that might work?”

“We can try as long as you are interested in trying.”

“Of course I am.”

I could see that Gay’s constant massaging of her tits was having the desired effect. Her nipples were now protruding out at about double their size. I couldn’t help myself. I slid down the bed and took her right nipple in my mouth. Meanwhile, Gay’s hands moved lower. As I licked and sucked her nipple I watched Gay’s hand moving ever lower still. She was stroking her bare skin as she went but it was obvious where she was headed.

As Gay reached her fork I heard Julie’s sharp intake of breath. I felt Gay remove her panties. After a short time, I decided to follow and moved slowly down her body licking as I went. As I approached her crotch her feminine odor struck me. It was so erotic that I felt my cock instinctively throb.

Gay moved to allow Julie to roll over onto her back and as she did so Julie opened her legs. The sight before me took me by surprise. Gay had already told me that Julie’s pussy was small but I had not even anticipated exactly how small she was. Her total slit was no more than an inch and a half long. Her lips were totally hidden. Even with her legs spread her lips were not visible. She was absolutely unique. I could not understand how the pussy of a twenty-six-year-old woman could be so small. It was like she was still a virgin.

I placed a hand either side of her crack and opened her up to look inside. She was closed internally but near the entrance was the remnants of her maidenhead and although it had obviously been penetrated part of it still remained. My immediate thought is how small is her husband that part of her maidenhead would remain intact after several years of marriage. I realized straight away why she wished to be with another man. Her husband was just too small. The fact that he had encouraged Julie to have this experience if the opportunity presented also suggested that he realized that he may be inadequate for her. I felt desperately sorry for him and realized that he must dearly love her to accept the risk.

I tried to push my tongue into her and immediately met resistance. I lowered my licking towards her anus. She pulled away.

“What are you doing?”

“Relax and enjoy.”

“But you can’t touch me there.”

“Do you like it?”

“Yes but it’s not right.”

“If you like it just relax and enjoy it. Let me worry about if it’s right or not.”

I drew back and looked at her again and could see just a little dewdrop forming on the lower edge of her slit. I started a pattern of licking one side of her slit up close to her clit and then back down the other side to her anus. On the way, I was picking up her juices as they leaked from her slit. They tasted salty but also sweet.

I looked up and could see that Gay was busy working over her tits. I suddenly felt Julie's hands on my head. She was pulling me in to her. It was a sign that if I kept working on her she may reach orgasm. I now focused my licking to her slit which had opened a little and brought my finger up to touch her little but hole. As I did so I could see it ‘winking’ at my touch.

Her juices were now starting to run from her and across her anus. This provided me with enough lubrication that I could push the tip of my finger into her anus. At the same time, I used my other hand to spread her lips to show her little clitoris which I started to work on with my tongue.

“Oh, oh, oh, that’s so nice. Keep it up, please.”

I placed my mouth over her pussy while keeping my tongue working on her clit. I sucked, then blew, then sucked and blew. I could see her abdomen raising and lowering slightly as I worked on her.

“I’m coming, Keep doing that I’m coming. Oh, ooohhh, oooohhhh, oh fuck, it's so good, fuuuuucccckkk.”

I kept working her until I could see she was coming down. By now her juices were running from her and I was licking them up as they ran from her little hole. Where she had been closed, she was now open with her lips showing. It was difficult to understand that this was the same closed pussy that I had looked at before. Before she had been just a little rosebud but now she had burst forward into full bloom.

I had raised my head and moved up along her body. All the time she was looking me directly in the eye with a serious look on her face.

“I want you to fuck me. Put it in me. I need to feel your cock inside me.”

She had raised her head as I slipped upwards. I placed my arm around her neck and kissed her. She responded. It was then that I felt someone holding my cock and guiding it to her hole. I was aware that Julie’s arms were around my neck so it had to be Gay who was directing me. She slid my cock upwards then down and then up again as I applied a little pressure and could feel her lips encapsulating the tip of my penis.

Julie pushed me away from her. I thought I must have hurt her and I started to pull back.

“No, don’t stop, I just want to see it going into me.”

With this, I held my body back from hers so that she could see. I then slowly applied pressure. It took a little bit but then the head of my cock popped into her. I moved back and then forward, back then forward and with each little stroke, I slipped about half an inch further inside her. Julie was lifting her hips to assist penetration.

She was tight. By far the tightest I had ever experienced. I knew I had to be gentle. I didn’t want to hurt her in any way. Before I was completely inside I felt I was up against something. In my mind, I knew that I had come up against her cervix. It felt nice and I could tell by the groan that she let out at the same time that it felt good for her too. I stopped pushing and just moved very slowly back then forward.

“I don’t think I can take anymore. It’s fully in me as far as it can go. It feels so full. I’ve never felt like this before. You’re so nice and gentle with me. I thought you might hurt me but there was no pain until you hit the bottom and then it was just a little sharp pain.” She stopped talking and I increased my stroke. She responded to meet my every stroke. We were setting up a mutual pattern.

“Oohh, keep that up. I think I’m going to cum again.”

Julie had put her head back onto the pillow and had arched her back pushing her hips up towards me. Her legs were now off the bed and waving in the air. She was becoming more and more vocal with Oh’s and Ah’s to match her thrusting. She didn’t realize it but as I stroked in and out of her my cock was going deeper and deeper until I had maximum penetration.

“Oh fuck, Oh fuck, Oh fuck, Oooohhh, I’m going to cum, Fuck me you bastard, Oh yes, ooooohhhhhhhhhhhh….”

Her “Ohs” went on and on and on. I could feel her juices forced down the side of my cock and running down my balls each time I thrust into her. I was concerned that she might pass out because her groan was so long and she was not taking a breath. Suddenly her body went slack and I could hear the air rushing into her lungs as she regained her breath.

It was Gay who spoke first. “Hell, that was a ripper. I’ve never seen anyone cum like that before. She’s soaked the bed.”

I was still stroking slowly in and out. She was no longer responding. It was like having sex with an inert body.

“Are you okay, Julie?” I asked.

“Yep, I think so. That just about blew my head off. I wish my husband could do that for me. I always assumed that I was one of those women who couldn’t reach orgasm while having sex. Now I know it wasn’t me.”

“Let’s not jump to any conclusions. It may be that he just doesn’t spend the time to get you there.”

“You can say that again. He just hops on and then before I get turned on he’s finished. That’s why I wanted to try something different. I needed to know what it was like if the man lasted longer and when Gay and Debbie told me that you could continue for an hour or more, I just had to try it.” She hesitated for a while and then, “but you didn’t cum. I’m sorry. I’ve let you down.”

I chuckled then replied, “No, you haven’t let me down. We’re not finished just yet.”

It was gay who responded. “He’s just getting started. I told you, he can go for hours. By tomorrow you won’t be able to walk and when you can your legs will be so bow-legged your husband will think you’re a cowgirl. You won’t be able to hide it from your hubby he’ll know by just looking at you that you’ve been well and truly fucked.”

Gay laughed as if she had cracked the joke of the century then continued. “Your pussy is going to be stretched, girl. It’ll take you weeks to get that tight little snatch back to the way it was when Goyse is finished with you. If your hubby doesn’t know by your bow legs he’ll certainly know when his little pecker can’t touch your pussy walls anymore. You’re fucked, girl. Well and truly fucked.”

I couldn’t help laughing. The look on Julie’s face was as if she had seen a ghost. It was obvious that she was taking Gay literally. “Don’t worry Julie. She’s joking.”

“We’ll see if I’m joking or not. I saw that little pussy take you and man it was stretching like it has never been stretched before. I don’t think it will ever recover. In fact, she was even bleeding a little. I think hubby hasn’t been big enough to break her maidenhead properly but I can vouch that it’s busted now.”

While this was happening Julie had started little movements indicating she was ready to go again. I matched her movements allowing her to take the lead. I looked at Gay and then moved my eyes down to Julie’s tits. Gay took the hint and moved over beside Julie and kissed her. The kiss continued for some time. It must have been having the desired effect because Julie’s movements increased and mine increased with hers. When they broke their kiss Gay moved down and started working on Julie’s breasts.

Since Julie had cum, she was now very slick. I was really enjoying it. I could feel my balls rising in their sac and knew that my orgasm was not far off. Julie was now starting to go crazy with her humping and I was meeting her every thrust. My mind wandered to an earlier time when I had first had sex with Marg. I then thought of Marg’s sister, Lyn and cursed myself for not ringing her. I keep remembering at night but the time difference meant that I had to call during the morning to catch her.

It was then that I thought of Lyn’s little tight pussy and her oversized clit that appeared when she got aroused. I immediately knew that I was going to cum very soon. Julie’s breathing was becoming irregular and I had to hold off for her. I forced my mind to forget Lyn and think of the monthly report that was due early next week.

I could feel Julie’s juices starting to flood from her again. The heat on my cock was going to drive me over the top but I knew that I had to hold on just that little bit longer, just a little bit longer, not long now.

“Oh fuck, I’m coming again, Oooohhh, fuck, oooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh………..” Her moan just went on and on and on. I let go and blasted her little pussy walls with one of the largest ejaculations that I have ever experienced. Just as I about to cum the vision of Lyn’s pussy and her oversized clit flashed across my mind and in my mind it was her pussy that I was ejaculating into. My orgasm went on and on and on. I knew what was going to happen. I had experienced it before with Marg and then with Lyn. I saw stars flash before my eyes and I passed out.

As I regained consciousness there was a sound like “waaar, waaar, waaar” in my ears and I could feel the blood being pumped like little squirts through my temples. It was Gay’s voice that I heard first.

“Are you alright, Goyse?”

“Yep, I’m okay. Just put a little too much into my orgasm that’s all.”

“Who the fuck is Lyn?”

“Lyn? Why?”

“You don’t remember what you said?”

“Nope, the only thing I heard was you asking me if I was alright.”

“She means a lot to you this Lyn, doesn’t she?”

“She’s a good friend. Probably the best friend I’ve ever had.”

“So, I love you Lyn means she’s a good friend.”

Gay and Julie burst out laughing. “You better be careful with those orgasms of yours or you might give away all your secrets. The thing that I can’t understand is if you care that much for this Lyn person what are you doing here with us?”

“She is married to someone who I’ve known for a long time and I don’t want to ruin her marriage. It’s complicated, too complicated to explain. I need you to promise not to mention this outside this room. Knowing what I just did could cause a lot of trouble for those around me if they knew about this.”

“Fair enough, it’s your life. I won’t make it more complicated than it already is.”

I turned to Julie. “Are you alright, Julie?”

“Alright, no, I’m ecstatic. I’ve just found out that I don’t have to masturbate to reach orgasm and not only did I reach orgasm but I reached heights that I didn’t know I ever could. The only problem I’ve got is that I don’t want to go home. I want to stay here.”

I had to interject. “Look, Julie, You need to teach your husband that your satisfaction is just as important as his. From what you have told me he doesn’t understand that you need sexual release the same as he does and it’s your job now to teach him that. How you go about it is up to you but others have done it by telling their husbands that he doesn’t get into their pussy until he has made them reach orgasm.”

I hesitated for a while to allow what I had said to sink in then continued. “To get the message across you may have to make him suspect that you have enjoyed sex with someone else but make sure that you don’t admit to it. Tell him that there will not be any more ‘wham, bang, thank you, mam’ sex from now on. Simply say ‘if I can’t enjoy it then you don’t get it so it is up to you to make sure that I enjoy it from now on’".

“He will probably be a bit of a handful until he comes to terms with what you have said to him. It is important that you don’t get into a shit-flinging match with him because that could break up your marriage. Let him talk and yell or whatever he chooses to do, just listen. He may tell you that he can’t help it, he just cums too quickly. If that happens, tell him that you have read somewhere that to delay an orgasm he can either pull out for a while or think of something that turns him off, like a work problem.”

“Okay.”

“You’re now the teacher. It is up to you to take the lead. If you want him to eat you then tell him. If you want a body massage ask him. If you want him to play with your tits or your anus ask him. If he says he doesn’t want to do it ask him would he prefer that someone else did it for him? He’ll get the message. If he asks who tell him Gay might be interested. You would do that Gay wouldn’t you?”

“I’d love to. I’d like to get the chance to see his little dickey. I’ve never seen a little one like that before.”

Julie responded. “What if he wants to fuck you? Would you do it?”

“When he sees my big hole he’ll know he wouldn’t touch the sides so I don’t think he would give up your lovely little quim for my monster. If he tries it on, I’d tell him I only have sex with girls these days but I’d be happy to jerk him off. Men react two ways to that information. It either turns them on or it turns them right off and frightens them away. If we were together and I jerked him off, we could play with him till he got it on again. Usually, after a man has shot his load once he takes a lot longer the second time around.” Gay looked at me and then said, “Unless your name is Goyse, that is.”

We talked for several hours then went to sleep together. I awoke during the night and found the two girls making love to each other. I had actually expected it because I knew that Gay must have been horny watching Julie and I making love.

I awoke to my phone ringing. When I answered it was Sue. “The kids and I will be flying in tomorrow morning. Pick us up from the airport at eight am.”

“I’m happy with the kids coming back but why are you coming with them?”

“I’m coming home.”

“Don’t you remember, I sent you away because you wouldn’t respect me or my wishes? I would rather you stayed where you are for now.”

“I’m coming home and you can’t stop me. I’ve talked to my lawyer and I have certain rights.”

“So you have rights but I don’t is that it?”

“I’m not going to argue with you. I’m coming home. That’s it.”

“Okay. I’ll pick you up but you need to understand that I don’t live alone anymore. There are four of us living here plus two kids.”

“Didn’t take Marg long to move in, did it?”

“Marg and her partner live with us with her kids. Gay is also here with us.”

“Marg and her partner, that’s a joke. The only partner she wants is you and I’ll bet you’re in her tight little pussy every time her partner turns her back, Huh. She probably hasn’t had a decent fuck in her life. Why else would she be wasting time with a half-grown dick like yours?”

“I’ll pick the kids up at eight. Don’t waste our time coming over with them because you haven’t changed and you never will.” I hung up the phone and thumped the wall.

When I turned around Julie’s mouth was gaping open. I smiled and she smiled back. “Who was that?”

“That young lady was my beautiful loving wife. She thinks she is coming over to move in again but I’ve got other ideas.”

“I gathered that. What caused you to split up with her?”

I was too stressed to answer. Gay came back with, “She suffers from an addiction. She’s addicted to ten inches or more.”

“I don’t understand, ten inches of what?”

“Cock, my love, she’s addicted to big cock and she likes it best when she’s ovulating.”

“Christ, I hadn’t given it a thought. I could be.”

“Could be what?”

“Ovulating, I meant to ask Goyse to wear a rubber. Oh shit, what if I’m pregnant?”

I reached into the bedside drawer and came out with a little pack. “Take this. It’ll fix the problem. It’s the morning after pill. My wife keeps a big store of them. I stole a few from her before she went over east.”

“Do they really come that big?”

“What?”

“Dicks.”

“Yep, they come in all sizes and shapes the same way as women come in all sizes and shapes but don’t even think about it. You are fine the way you are. You and your husband can get it together and work it out and live happily ever after. Start thinking of donkey dicks and you will never make the grade.”

“I’d love to see a really big one, just to look at.”

“Christ, another addict coming up. Look, Julie, leave the big cocks to Sue. She can’t live without them. It controls her life. Do you want that? If you do then go home, divorce your husband and go get them but if you want to save your marriage don’t even consider it.”

It was Gay who responded. “I escaped. Al was big and I got away and I don’t miss it at all. It doesn’t have to happen to everyone. Part of the problem is Sue, not the big dicks. The big issue is that she can’t see that.”

“Your husband had a big dick. How big is he?”

“He was about nine inches long. The size thing wasn’t the length but how thick he was.” Gay indicated with her hands such that her fingers made a circle with a gap between her fingers and her thumb of about two or three inches.

“They couldn’t get that big, surely not?”

I nodded to support Gay’s description but it was Gay who spoke. “That’s why Goyse calls them donkey dicks.”

“Hhhmmmm, I’m the daughter of a farmer. I understand that. Christ, I’d love to see one.”

I just shook my head and wandered off to make breakfast coffee. I wondered what the future held for Julie. She didn’t seem to have a great deal of concern for her husband who obviously loved her because he was willing to let her have extramarital experiences but on condition that she does not tell him about them. He obviously understood that his physical characteristics meant he couldn’t satisfy her so he was willing to turn his back if she chose to cheat. I understood that very well because I had lived it.

The next morning I was at the airport an hour before the plane landed. I needed that time alone to think about how to handle life on Sue’s return. I had organized one of the rooms for Sue. I knew for sure that I did not want to continue our relationship the way it had been with me forever wondering who she was sleeping with each day while I was at work.

Unfortunately, although my mind wanted to totally reject her my heart had actually skipped a beat when she said she was coming back. I wondered how much pain and suffering I had to endure before my heart caught up with my mind. The more I thought about it the more that I realized what a sick, sorry son of a bitch I really was.

I watched the plane land, taxi up and a few minutes later my kids appeared through the gateway. I took them both in my arms and kissed them and just held them. They obviously felt the same because even when I went to stand they held me tightly.

As we broke our hug I turned and there she was. She was not only a slut she was dressed like one. She wore a short skirt that covered very little. She had on no bra and a top that was ridiculously loose such that anyone standing to the side could easily see her nipples. The boots she wore were knee-high with about a three-inch heel on them. As she walked ahead her ass wriggled from side to side giving me the impression that she was purposely exaggerating its movement. My thought was that I had seen hookers that looked less like a hooker than my wife did.

We collected their luggage, loaded it into the car and made our way back home. Throughout the ordeal, she had not spoken one word to me nor me to her. I had nothing worthwhile to say and I guess she thought the same way.

I was not looking forward to walking into the house with the girls sitting in the lounge drinking their coffee and chatting away as they usually did at this time on a Saturday morning. I imagined that sparks could possibly fly when my wife saw how settled in they had become.

I knew that not only did I have to contend with a broken marriage but I also knew that Marg was about to abandon ship. Although I had avoided being with Marg so that she could mend her relationship with Cherie I knew that I still cared for her and liked to have her around. She had made it abundantly clear that if Sue came back she would move on with her life. I assumed that if Marg went then Cherie would go as well. I had become good friends with Cherie over recent times and knew that I would miss her if she left.

I was also worried about Gay. She had settled in as if she belonged with us. She was always good-humored and responsive to everyone’s needs. She was slightly older than the other girls and they seemed to look up to her for advice in times of need. I loved having her in my bed not only for the sex but for the company. She was easy to talk to and was one of the few people who understood why I had put up with Sue’s cheating for so long. If she left I would feel very lonely in my big house with Sue.

My life seemed to be coming apart at the seams. I needed a drink, a big one.

[goyse]

My ex=wife Chapter 25 - Sue returns part 2.

Sue was not happy with living in one of the spare rooms. I made sure that she was placed adjacent to our kids and far enough away from my room that hopefully, she would get the message that she was not welcome. It did, however, make things a little more difficult for Gay to spend the night with me. Gay would wait until everyone was asleep and she would make her way to my room via the outer doorway. Each morning she would then sneak out the same way before anyone was awake.

The arrangement with Gay was perfect. We both enjoyed each other’s company and sex together but neither wanted a long-term relationship. It probably would have been sensible to simply let everyone know about our relationship but neither of us wanted the inconvenience that was likely to occur when Sue became aware. We were both fairly sure that Marg and Cherie knew that we were spending time together but they said nothing so we assumed they had no problems with it.

Sue continued to manipulate. She would try to beat me to bed and more than once I went up to bed to find her warming it for me. Each time I would say, “if you stay here I’m sleeping somewhere else.” Sue would reply with things like, “how long must I wait,” or “I haven’t had sex since we were together last time.”

I knew most of what she said was untrue but not once did I challenge her. My response remained the same for several months. Unfortunately, my mind started to play tricks on me.

On those nights where Gay didn’t come to my room, I started my series of dreams again. They always started the same way. I was with Marg. We hugged and we kissed and we started to make love. When I looked at that tight little pussy with its thick matted hair it suddenly became scarce and blond. I then looked up to see that I was with Marg’s sister, Lyn. I then thought I must call her. When I looked down again Marg’s pussy had gone as had Lyn’s and in their place was my wife’s oversized hole. My heart skipped a beat and I awoke in a sweat.

Each time the dream was the same and the results were the same. I spent hours trying to work out why and how I could still have such feelings for someone who had so little regard for my feelings. She had repeatedly hurt me over and over again. After each dream, I would not be able to sleep. Eventually, I would get up and have a drink, and then another and so on until rational thought became impossible and sleep soon followed.

On more than one occasion I considered going to Sue’s bedroom and making love to her but she had hurt me too much for that. I looked forward to the nights that Gay would come because it meant that I could lie with her in my arms which appeared to keep the dreams away. With this in mind I asked Gay would she like to move into my room.

“Are you asking me to become your permanent partner?” She responded.

That question took me by surprise and I hesitated in answering. My hesitation was all that Gay needed.

“I’m not interested in being a cure for a marital problem. That’s what you’re looking for isn’t it?”

“I guess so. I’m sorry. I should have more respect for you than to put you in that situation.”

“Yes, you should! Sue is your problem and you have to solve it, I can’t. If you were to ask me the same question after you have disposed of Sue then you might be quite surprised by my answer. I cannot help you with Sue. Only you can fix that. Now do you want me to come over tonight or not?”

“Of course I want you to come over. I want you to come over every night.”

“Good but I will not come to your bed every night, not until you have dealt with that other problem called, Sue. Now give me a kiss while no one is watching.”

I felt ashamed that I had not treated Gay with more respect than to raise that with her. I knew that the only reason that Sue had not caught Gay and I was that Sue was watching Marg thinking that she was the one sleeping with me. What worried me the most was that in my heart I knew that I was too weak to send Sue away. I also knew something about myself that I had difficulty even thinking about but it was there like some little secret locked away inside a closed dark recess of my mind. I now know what it was but at this time I had not been able to accept it. I actually enjoyed knowing that Sue was sleeping with other men. I know now that the only reason that I had to lock it away is that we had not achieved that important step that every cuckold and hotwife has got to achieve in order to live with each other, that step of talking openly to each other about it.

Despite all the attention that I received from Gay, Marg, Cherie, Debbie and Gloria in my heart I knew that I was missing Sue. I also knew that to ignore my innermost feelings was a receipt for disaster. I was using alcohol to deal with the issue and every time I needed more and more alcohol to take the pain away. I also knew that alcohol addiction was very prominent in my family. I had to find a way to deal with this issue and deal with it quickly.

The decision was pushed along by a number of decisions made by others. The first of those came when Marg came to my bedroom and asked could she speak to me in confidence. I nodded and she continued.

“I once told you that if Sue came back I would consider moving out.”

“Yes, I’ve been dreading this moment ever since.”

“I know that it was not your decision to bring Sue back and I’m grateful for that. Cherie and I have decided that we need to move away to strengthen our relationship.”

“I’ve tried very hard to not make your life more complex than it already is Marg by staying away from you and Cherie as much as reasonably possible. I thought it was working for you both.”

“Yes, we’re both aware of that but you see it is more complex than you realize.” Marg looked at the floor for a while before she continued talking. “You see, I’m still in love with you and I think that Cherie knows that so she wants to get me away from you.”

“Come here, Marg.” She moved across to me and I held her tight. When she looked up I kissed her. She responded.

“You’re very special to me, Marg and you always will be. I know that Cherie feels the same about you as I do and you and your kids will always be looked after while you are with her. I want you to know that if ever you and Cherie need help of any kind I will be there for you.”

“Thanks, Goyse. I hope you and Sue work it out together once you let her back.”

“What makes you think I will let her back?”

“We women instinctively know these type things. I’ve known all along that you are still in love with her. I just wish you weren’t. She’ll hurt you again for sure.”

“Maybe she will, maybe not.”

“Gay will know it too. She’s smart.” Marg looked at me for a while as if trying to work out what next to say. I waited patiently, besides I didn’t know what to say to her. “She loves you too. You would be a lot better off if you sent Sue packing and asked Gay to stay with you.”

“I’ve already asked her.”

“I thought so but you haven’t sent Sue away. That’s why Gay hasn’t committed. She would jump at the chance if Sue wasn’t there.”

All the while she was talking she was looking me directly in the eye. I felt that she was trying to read my mind, her stare was so intense. She continued.

“I don’t want you to let Cherie know that I’ve talked to you. Can you do that for me?”

“Of course, I can.”

“She will make the announcement tonight.”

“Okay.”

I felt the tears rising. I couldn’t help it. I felt a tear run slowly down across my cheek.

“Please don’t cry. You don’t have to tell me.I know you still love me. I’ll always be thinking of you. I think of our fun times together every night as I go to sleep.”

“You’re not alone there. I’m sorry that I’m cursed with this bond I have with Sue. I wish for both of us that it was different.”

I heard the front door open. I held Marg’s hand but she pulled away from me and left the room.

Cherie made the announcement that night and Marg and Cherie moved out at the end of the week.

A week later Gay came to me and told me that she had taken a job in the city. She told me as she hugged me so that I could not see her face or eyes. I tried to pull back but she held me too tight. I felt the tear hitting my shoulder and immediately knew why she wouldn’t look me in the face. We hugged for several minutes before she pulled back. Sniffled and then kissed me.

“I’m going to miss our times together, Goyse. You have given me some of the best times that I have ever had and definitely the most enjoyable sex.”

“You don’t have to do this, Gay. You could still stay here and travel on the train to the city.”

“No, I’m keeping you away from your wife. You have a decision to make. Either you send her away for good or you take her back to your bedroom. I think you will take her back to your bedroom and I have no right to stand in your way.”

“You’re not standing in my way. I have told her repeatedly that my bedroom is off limits.”

“Yes, I know that you tell her that but that’s not what’s in your heart. I know that you spend hours at night trying to push it aside. The solution is not in a whiskey bottle. The solution is here.” She pointed at my heart.

“I don’t want to lose you, Gay.”

“You won’t lose me. I’ll always be around and we will always be good mates. When she hurts you the next time and she will, my door will be open.”

What could I say? I knew that logic told me to stay clear of my wife, Sue but logic doesn’t always apply to matters of the heart. Gay was intuitive enough to understand that simple fact, a fact that had until now escaped me. I had an addiction. That addiction was my attraction to my wife, Sue. That addition was damaging me but to try and break that addiction I was developing another which was much more damaging, an addiction to alcohol.

I had seen and dealt with other peoples addictions before. I had heard the councillors dealing with addicts ask the question, “What is your drug of preference?” The theory was that if you can’t have the substance of your preference then you fall back onto something else. It seemed that I had now identified my drug of preference. It was my attraction to my wife. I had tried repeatedly to replace her with other women. The sex had been wonderful but something had always been missing. I had tried to replace her with alcohol but no amount of alcohol took away the pain. For whatever reason or reasons that I could not understand, I was hooked. What could I say?

“Thanks, Gay. I appreciate that.”

Gay fixed her makeup and we went back to join the others.

Two weeks later, Sue, the kids and I were the only ones left in the big house. That night while I was having a shower to get ready for bed, Sue quietly entered my bedroom and slipped under the covers. I had switched off the lights and didn’t notice her there until she spoke.

“Fuck me,” was all she said as she rolled over on top of me. She was nude. I had got into the habit of sleeping nude waiting for Gay to join me. Sue’s body fitted neatly into mine and my cock lined up with her just as if our bodies had been built for each other. I couldn’t resist. Other than my kids the people that I cared most about in the world had moved on. It had weakened me to the extent that I could not resist any longer.

Within half a minute of her sliding her pussy up against my half-erect phallus, I was fully erect. She was wet, very wet. I noticed she felt very different. In the past when I had become erect I had slid right into her without any effort but now she was tight. How could that be?

“Do you like my new pussy?”

“What do you mean, new pussy?”

“The doctor fixed it for you.”

“Fixed it for me?”

“You’ve always liked tight pussy. I saw you with Lyn that time and she did things for you that I never could. I decided that if I ever had the chance I would make mine just as tight as Lyn’s, just for you. I talked to the doctor who attended me when we lost our baby and he sent me to a surgeon who fixed it for me. I want to give you what Marg, Lyn, Debbie and Gloria gave you. I want you to love sex with me the same way you did with them.”

“We’ve always had good sex. Sex for me has never been our problem. The only problem that we have ever had is that you prefer other men.”

“No, that’s wrong. I have never preferred other men. It’s just that I have to have them.”

“You really believe that, don’t you?”

“It’s the way it is. I don’t choose to be like this. It’s the way I am.” Sue just looked at me waiting for me to reply but I said nothing and just looked back at her. After a while, she continued, “I know you pretend to hate it but I know that you actually enjoy it. It makes you horny. You get turned on by it.”

“No, I don’t. It sickens me and I feel disgusted by the thought of you being with other men.”

“That’s what you say but I know different. Every time that I came home and you knew that I’ve been used you got turned on.” Once again she stopped talking and just looked at me then after a short time she continued. “You get so turned on by the thought of it that you can’t even last more than a minute after you enter me after another man has used me. You can’t deny it because you can’t even control yourself if I tell you about someone that I’ve been with.”

“I don’t deny that it affects me sexually but you need to understand that I don’t like it. In fact, I hate even the thought of it. You, for some reason, think that if something has a sexual impact on someone then that person likes it but that’s not the way it is at all.”

“I don’t want to argue with you, Goyse. I know what I say is true but if you can’t accept that then perhaps we shouldn’t talk about it. Now make love to me.”

“I want to look at you. Do you mind?”

“I did it for you so of course, you can look at me. I’m your wife you can look at me anytime that you choose.”

I rolled Sue onto her back and then slowly slid down along her body while maintaining her in my gaze. She raised her head slightly to watch me. Once my face was south of her pussy I switched my sight to her crotch. There looking at me was an exact copy of Lyn’s pussy minus the scattered blond wisps of hair. The clitoris, of course, was not as pronounced as Lyn’s but otherwise, it could be a shaved version of Lyn’s pussy.

I may have appeared to be mesmerized if someone was watching me and someone was. My spell was broken by her voice. “You like what you see?”

“Ahh, What?”

“Do you like it?”

“It’s different. Quite different from what I thought it would be like.”

“You recognize it then?”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you recognize who it looks like?”

“No, Should I?” I lied.

“I gave the surgeon a photo of Lyn’s pussy. You once told me that Marg’s pussy looked a lot like Lyn’s. If I had a photo of hers I would have given it to the surgeon.”

“Why would you do that? It sounds sick to me.”

“I want you to have everything that you want. I can’t be Marg but I can have her pussy or at least one that looks like it.”

“I don’t know what to say? You’re a sick fucker.”

“Yep, aren’t I? Don’t say anything, just lick me.”

I felt her hands pulling me into her pussy. I could smell that familiar odour. Her pussy may look like Lyn’s but she definitely didn’t smell like her. I ran my tongue along her crack and immediately recognized the taste of my wife, not at all like the sweet taste of Lyn or Marg for that matter. I actually felt relieved. I guess nothing would have surprised me by this time. I wondered how physiologically disturbed she must have been to take such crazy action. Did she actually believe that my attraction to Marg revolved around the look of her pussy?

She very quickly became wet, very wet. I moved up along her body and as I did so she guided me into her. Entry was tight but once penetrated her internals were still loose. She might look like Lyn and Marg but she most certainly didn’t feel like them.

“Christ,” I thought, “she has me comparing her to Marg now.” She was my wife and I needed to remember that I was making love to my wife who should be the most important person in my life other than my children. Here I was comparing having sex with her with having sex with a former lover.

I had not had sex for over a week and I knew that it would be over very quickly and it was. As I ejaculated she pulled me in close and whispered in my ear.

“You like my new pussy, don’t you. You came so quickly you must really like it.”

“Hhhmm, It’s good,” I lied knowing that the real thing will always be better than anything that any surgeon could produce but I simply didn’t want the problems that came with telling her she had wasted her time and money.

We laid down together and drifted off to sleep. In the morning I awoke to find she was up and shortly later she appeared in the doorway with two coffees. We drank them together saying very little of value.

This was the period of makeup that all marriages that have been on the rocks require. It’s a period where nothing of value is discussed but the participants know that there are important issues that have to be addressed. By ignoring them both hope that they will go away without being addressed. Both of us knew that sooner or later we had to address those issues but each of us hoped the other would be the person to start the ball rolling.

Eventually, I looked at the clock and said, “I have to get ready for work.”

I showered, got dressed, kissed her as if nothing untoward had happened and left for work. As I drove down the street I felt that I had just escaped from a raging disaster. How big of a disaster I had yet to find out.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 26 - Preparation for the state titles.


Soon after Sue returned she was offered her coaching job back at the roller rink. This seemed to put a spring in her step that I hadn’t seen since she lost the baby. With this change, I was hoping that we could soon talk about some of the important issues that had been left hanging since I had sent her back east. I laboured over how to open the discussion. She seemed so happy and loving to me I worried that if we tried to discuss the important issues she may become depressed again as she had been before she came back over west. Like any good coward, I delayed.

I often attended the roller rink to watch her afternoon training session after work. I was amazed at how her students had improved. The girls, in particular, were as good as any that I had observed from my years of watching from the sidelines. I understood what this meant. Her team was going to be in the running for the gold in the upcoming state titles and if they were as successful as I thought they would be they would most certainly be selected for the national titles coming up later in the year over east.

I too had improved out of sight in my water skiing and through the club competitions I had worked out that I had a good shot of a medal at the state titles in my sport. This also meant that I would most likely be selected in the state team to the national titles to be held over east later in the year.

Because our sports nationals were to be held at different times it would mean that Sue and I would be separated for a considerable time later in the year. Given Sue’s history, I was starting to get concerned about what may happen during that period of separation. Every time that we had been separated for any length of time she had found herself a lover. Since we got back together our relationship seemed to be working very well with no indication of the previous problems. I was not confident that if we spent too long apart that Sue would not be tempted to stray again. Were we about to head down the same road once more? We needed to talk about it.

I followed Sue home that afternoon. I was deep in thought on how to approach the issue of my concern. I decided to simply lay out the facts and ask her what she thought but make sure that it didn’t sound like an accusation. As we walked towards the door Sue told me that the kids were spending the night with Debbie and Gloria.

Debbie had done an excellent job of preparing our dinner for us. For some unknown reason, as if Debbie could read my mind the table had been set with candles and wine in the cooler. The delicious odour of a freshly cooked meal was the first indication that I had of the trouble that Debbie had gone to before she left to go home.

My suspicious mind trained by living years with a wife that I could not trust immediately clicked in. Why was it being set up like this? Surely Sue had to have a hand in it. Debbie had only once before gone to this much trouble and that was when Marg and Cherie had gone out leaving Gay and I home together and it had been Gay who had organized it. Was I being set up again?

“Debbie has gone to a lot of trouble tonight,” I said after surveying the scene.

“Yes, she’s a great cook and does an excellent job looking after the house.”

“Hmm, it’s unusual for her to go to so much trouble. She must have a reason. What do you think?”

“She definitely had a reason. I asked her to do it. I knew you would probably come to watch me at the rink with the states due soon so I thought I should repay you for taking such a keen interest in my work.”

“That’s okay, I don’t like skating but I do enjoy watching. Besides, I’m proud of what you have achieved with the skaters.”

“Yes, I know, you like to watch especially when the girls are training?” She said it like it was a question but I knew from experience she was testing me to see my response. If I responded too sharply she would take it as denial because there was some truth to it. If I hesitated too long she would wonder what I was trying to cover up. It brought back memories of the days when her jealousy controlled her. The days when if I spoke to a female she would make me suffer for weeks. I had hoped those days were over.

“Yes, I love watching, especially that coach. She’s lovely I should ask her to go out with me. Maybe she would come home with me one night. I bet she has a lovely pussy.”

“Playing the Romeo as usual, I see.” She replied then took me in her arms and planted a big kiss on me.

Despite all of our troubles over the years, it felt wonderful to hold her. I pulled her roughly against me and felt her tits being squashed against my chest. She arched her back and our crotches pressed hard against each other. As she broke away from our kiss she recognized that my penis was erect by saying.

“Keep that for later. We need to eat first.”

I laughed and set about taking the food from the oven while Sue went to the bedroom to freshen up. By the time she returned the meal was on the plates and the wine was in the glasses. We ate and talked small talk throughout the meal. It was so enjoyable that I had forgotten the potential issues and concerns that I had with us being apart because of our sporting commitments. Our relationship appeared to be coming together the way that I had always wanted it to be, just the two of us together enjoying each other’s company.

After dinner, we sat together for a while sipping on wine and chatting about nothing of importance. We then cleaned up and moved to the bedroom. She was in a very cuddly mood and clung to me at every opportunity. Although she was a loving type person and when aroused always became touchy, feely, this was taking a good thing too far. It raised more concerns in my mind of what she was up to.

I picked her up and placed her on the bed and lay on her body. She raised her head to kiss me. My erection was pushing into the side of her leg and I felt her move her body to direct it towards her crotch. She still had her clothes on and so I pulled her top up and she lifted her body to allow me to remove it. She had removed her bra when we first came home and this left her with a short skirt on that had moved up above her waist. I reached down to remove her panties which were stopping me from reaching her entrance.

“Not yet, I need to talk to you about something.”

“Okay, what do we need to talk about?”

“I don’t really know how to start. I’m not sure how you will react.”

“It’s that serious, aye. Perhaps you should just say what’s on your mind. I’ll hear you out and if I don’t agree or don’t like it, I’ll tell you.”

“You might get angry.”

“Yes, I might get angry. That has happened when you have hidden things from me before but I can’t remember getting angry when you have been open and honest with me. So which is it? Have you been hiding things from me again?”

“No, but it’s about what could happen.”

“Well, it's better that you talk to me before it happens and we’ll see what we can do about it.”

“I’m worried about being away from you all that time during the nationals.”

“Why are you worried?”

“You know how I can’t go a long time without sex and everything. Well, we will be apart for a long time, too long for me. If I get horny I will probably be tempted to stray.”

“Being tempted is not an issue. We all get a little that way when we are away from our families for a long time. It’s natural. All you need to do is limit the opportunities and work out ways of avoiding those who might take advantage.”

“But I’m not like you. I can’t avoid those opportunities. As a coach, I will be with other coaches every day and late into the night. I’ve also been asked to judge some competitions and have accepted and there are some other judges that are…….” I could tell she was looking for the right words. “You know, sexy hunks and I will be with them for long periods and sometimes alone with them out of view of the public and the skaters. I’m worried about what might happen and how you will react if you hear about it.”

“So what are you asking me?”

“I don’t know.” Her demeanour had changed. Rather than the aggressive lover that she was fifteen minutes ago, she was now acting like a little child who had been forced to admit that she had stolen from the lolly jar.

“You must have had something in mind when you opened up this conversation. Tell me what you visualized and what you expected me to do and how you expected me to respond. You obviously have thought it out well. There has been a perfect meal prepared in a wonderful environment and that didn’t happen by accident. It happened that way because you planned it. Surely during all that planning, you had some expectation.”

“Yes.”

“So you do have some expectation. You planned for a result?”

“Yes, but I don’t know how you will react.”

“There is one way to find out, lady. Tell me what you have planned and what you expect of me.”

“I want you to turn your back on what I do for the month that we will be separated. I want to be single for that month. I want you to give me a hall pass.”

“A hall pass, what the hell is that?

“It’s where you allow me to do whatever I want to, no questions asked.”

“Why would I want to do that? What reason would a husband have to say he would let his wife act like she was single for a month while they are apart?”

“I thought you understood me. It seems that you don’t understand how I feel at all.”

“Do you understand me? Do you have any idea how distressed I get and how I feel when I know you are cheating on me? It is obvious that cheating is what you have planned otherwise there would be no point to the discussion.”

“You have always said to talk to you. I am trying to talk to you about it before it happens but you are rejecting me.”

“No, I am not rejecting you. I am saying and asking you do you understand how I feel knowing that you are having it on with someone else? I’m also asking you what is in it for me.”

“I know some of the water-skiing ladies. I could make some suggestions for them to look after you while you’re away if that would satisfy you. I know two who would be interested because I have watched them around you. Debbie told me that she would be willing to spend some time with you while I’m away as well. We have talked about it and she told me she enjoyed being with you before. She wouldn’t have told me if she didn’t have something in mind. I’m certain that she would like it as long as Gloria didn’t find out.”

“I would never go behind Gloria’s back to start with. That could very well destroy their relationship and I will not be a party to that. Most of the water-skiing ladies have husbands or boyfriends and I don’t believe in doing anything that would impact on anyone else’s relationship. You must know that by now. I was not asking for you to set up a sexual jaunt for me. I was asking you about your plans.”

“I don’t understand what you are getting at.”

“That’s exactly right, you don’t understand. “

“Okay let me spell it out for you. Consider you are away and have an affair with someone. You then come home to me. Every person who attends the championships, many of whom I know will be aware of it. Besides, how do I know that you won’t keep the affair going after you return? How do I know that our relationship will be the same as it was before you left? How do I know that you won’t bring some exotic disease back and give it to me? How do I know that you will even come back and if you do come back how will I benefit from agreeing to what you ask?”

“You don’t. The answer to all of those things is that you won’t know and you will not benefit.”

“Okay, so why should I agree with it?”

“This is why I expected you would get angry with me. It’s going to happen whether you agree or not. What I’m trying to do is make sure that you understand that I have tried to discuss it with you before it happens. You have always said that I should talk about these things with you. Because our relationship almost failed before, I decided to try to deal with it the way that you wanted.”

“I see, so I get pushed aside because you want to have an affair. You see this as your opportunity and what I think doesn’t matter. Is that the way it is?”

“No, it’s not. I may spend the month away and do nothing other than coach and judge. On the other hand, I know that if someone that I find attractive pushes the point I may not be able to resist them.”

“Do you have someone in mind?”

“There are possibilities. That is all I can say.”

“So, let me clarify this. You know of men who, if they try their luck you may sleep with them and those men will be with you at times. Is that the picture?”

“Close to it, I will be alone with them. That’s the only thing that you got wrong.”

“And you are going to fuck them? Correct?”

“Possibly. One of them has already suggested that we get together while we are away. I have not agreed to sleep with him if that’s your next question.”

“But you haven’t said no to him?”

“I haven’t said no to him. You’re right.”

“In other words, you have said yes to him without actually saying the word. When a man propositions a married woman and she doesn’t say no then it’s the same as her saying yes.”

“I hadn’t thought of it that way. Do you think he expects that I will sleep with him?”

“Only you can answer that but from where I’m sitting I expect that he is telling his mates that he will be screwing you when you’re away at the nationals.”

“Do you think he is telling his mates?”

“I’m certain of it. Men who proposition married women are usually snakes with no morals. They take pride in their conquests and can only get the attention that they seek by telling people about it. Can I suggest something to you?”

“Of course you can. I’m just glad that you are willing to discuss this rationally with me.”

“Are there any men who you find attractive who you think may have or display high morals? Perhaps an elder separated man or even an older single man?”

“Yes, there is one. He is sexy as hell but quiet and not pushy. We’re good friends. I like him but he is married.”

“Okay, I can’t stop you doing this so I will give you some advice. This guy who is not pushy, get him aside and ask him can you talk to him in absolute confidence. If he agrees, talk to him about your desires. Tell him that you struggle with your desires while you are away from home and that you have discussed it with your husband who would rather you stayed faithful but has told you that if you must cheat it has to be with him. Can you do that for me?”

“So you are telling me to cheat on you with someone who is trustworthy, someone that I like, respect and admire?”

“No, I’m not telling you to cheat on me at all. I would rather that you didn’t but if you must then I would prefer that it be with someone who has some inkling of respect who may not tell the world that he has fucked my wife. I want you to be safe and I want to feel that you will be safe with whoever fucks you or should I say whoever you fuck because I expect that he is just going to be the instrument that you use.”

“Maybe that’s right, maybe not. I have usually chosen men who don’t have much respect for women because I always know that I will want to go home to you afterwards. By you sending me to a lover who will treat me with respect you are playing with fire. The men I choose are those that I know that I will not develop feelings for. You are sending me to someone who I already have great respect for. What if I fall in love with him?”

“If it happens then I guess that I will have to live with the outcome. You haven’t told me but I know that you have fallen in love with someone else before but you still came home to me. I don’t want you harmed and at risk so I would like you to make sure that any man that you spend time with will have respect for you and your situation. If I am right and I believe that I am, he may fall in love with you and you with him but because he has respect for you and morals he will send you back home knowing that I sent you to him.”

“Not all men are like you. You may be misjudging the situation and you definitely are misjudging me. I fall in love very easy with the right man.”

“Do you love me?”

“Yes, I do love you but I am not in love with you.”

“You should explain that to me. I don’t understand that.”

“If you don’t understand that no one could ever explain it to you. It’s in here.” She pointed to her chest.

“You could try.”

“No, I wouldn’t know where to start but I will try. You look after me and protect me. If anything is happening the first person I ever think of is you. I want you to be happy. I want to make love to you at every opportunity and I always enjoy it. You and the kids are my life. Today, yesterday and last week, or month, or year I only wanted to be with you. I know that I will always be safe with you and I always want to come home to you.”

“But you’re not in love with me. How do you explain that?”

“I love you and I probably always will but…….“ She stopped talking and she appeared deep in thought. She then looked up at me and continued. “Do you remember your first love?”

“Yes, I remember her quite clearly.”

“Was it sensible? Did you consider any of the consequences or anything about how she felt? Was it logical, well thought out?”

“I haven’t thought about it like that. I just had this intense attraction to a girl in my class at school. Her sister’s name was Carol and Carol was my best mate by far. I was so taken by Carol’s sister that nothing else mattered. She didn’t feel the same about me and dumped me fairly quickly.”

“That’s what I mean. She would have broken your heart. How long did it take for you to recover?”

“I was devastated. It took me months to get over it. For a long time, I felt like I was going to die.”

“You understand then. You were in love with her.” She emphasized the ‘IN’. I still didn’t understand but at least she had tried to give me some insight.

“So that’s it then. You are not in love with me. I guess I missed the mark because I’m in love with you.”

“I know and sometimes I feel sorry for you because of it. Make love to me, Goyse.”

I rolled her onto her back again, kissed her and started to move down her body. She held me and stopped me.

“No, just fuck me. I want you to do it for you, not for me. Hurt me if you want to.”

“I’ve never hurt you. Why would I want to start now?”

“I deserve to be hurt. If other men’s wives did what I do they would punish them. Sally’s husband hit her for having an affair with one of his mates. She said she didn’t mind because she deserved it.”

“That’s fucking sick. I could never do that.”

“I know you couldn’t. You’re too weak. That’s the one flaw you have in your character. You are not an alpha like some men. You use logic and deduction to work through problems. Most men use brute force.”

“So you think I’m weak.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t want to make it sound like an insult.”

“I’m not insulted. I took it as a compliment.”

“I appreciate that you will never hurt me but sometimes I feel as if you should be stronger with me. Now, fuck me.”

I entered her pushing hard into her without regard for her. It was not like me to be brutal but she groaned.

“That’s it. Give it to me. Take me, I’m yours. Fuck me, Goyse.”

I thrust hard and fast into her not caring if she enjoyed it or not. I knew I would not last long. She wanted to give herself to me and I was taking her.

“Fuck, I like that. Keep it up. I’m going to cum.”

I thrust harder into her pulling back as far as I could and slammed back into her as hard as I could. She was flooding and she threw her head back into the pillow. Her groans were getting louder and louder. Her breathing was irregular. I knew the signs she was going to cum.

She wanted the hard, rough theme so I placed a hand on her neck and slowly started to squeeze. I had been told somewhere that if a woman reaches orgasm and her breathing is restricted it intensifies the feeling for her.

“Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck,” she screamed. I could feel the heat from her orgasm and feel her juices escaping along my cock. It was too much and I gave one enormous thrust into her and held myself deep inside while I pumped and pumped my sperm. I could feel her cervix against the head of my cock and it felt like it had opened up to take everything that I could pump inside her.

As we settled down I released her neck. She pulled my face down to hers and kissed me.

“Just as well I am on the pill. You shot that load right into my ovaries. I haven’t felt that since the night with Veronica and Joe when I sat on his lap and he pushed his eleven inches into me. He had never been able to get it all into me no matter how hard he tried until that night.”

“You mean that you and he had sex before that night?”

“Yes, I thought you knew. Veronica said she talked to you about it. Didn’t she tell you?”

“She only said that you used to get him excited so that he would have sex with her.”

“Well, that is how it started but you know me. I couldn’t stand just getting him excited. I needed that cock inside me so I made a deal with him. He could fuck me as long as for every time I let him he had to have sex with Veronica. First off he tried fucking me then he reneged on the deal with Veronica so I cut him off and told him that once he had sex with Veronica at least twice I would let him fuck me.”

“What about protection. You were not on the pill at that stage.”

“I used the rhythm method. I wouldn’t let him near me while I was fertile. He tried but I simply wouldn’t let him. Remember how big he was well I often had trouble taking him but I worked out how to solve that problem.”

“How’s that?”

“Think about it. Around that time I would often have sex with you just before you left for work. I used you for lubrication.”

“You are fucking joking. You’re a stinking whore, doing that to me. What did Henry think about it? He must have known.”

“He loved it. In fact, it was him that suggested it. He always said that what you didn’t know could never hurt you.”

“What actually happened that night, you know, the night that you did him in front of me. You must have known that I would be upset.”

“I didn’t plan it. You and I had been down south the previous week and before we went he had sex with Veronica three times so that he could get in my pants but because of circumstances with the kids and we didn’t have the opportunity. By the time we came home, I was approaching the fertile time of my period. I guessed that I was only one or two days away from ovulating so I refused to allow him near me. If you remember I didn’t want to go over to the party that night but you insisted. I wanted to make sure that Henry couldn’t get me alone.”

“You should have told me.”

She just shook her head and continued. “Veronica was horny. Henry had told her no more sex until I met the agreement to fuck him. I told her that I wouldn’t put out for Henry while I was fertile. I told her that she could try to seduce you if she was that horny. She said that if Henry thought that I had let another man fuck her he would never touch her again. She told me that the reason that she was having all the trouble with him was that he thought she had sex with someone else.”

“So why did you allow him?”

“We agreed that he could enter me but he was not to cum inside me. Veronica and I did the negotiation together and she then went back to Henry and made him promise that he would pull out. The problem was that we couldn’t get away from you so Veronica told Henry that in order to take your attention away she would have to let you touch her. He agreed as long as she did not let you have sex with her.”

“So that’s why she said touch but don’t expect more.”

“We knew that there would not be a problem with me sitting on his lap because that had happened before and you never objected so we decided that I would sit on his lap but quietly undo his fly then when the time was right I would lift up and let him enter me. All went well until the time came to let him enter me. I was not lubricated as I needed to be. He couldn’t penetrate me and in the process of trying you caught us trying to do it.”

“Yes, I saw that he took a while to penetrate you.” I wasn’t going to tell her that I saw her lift up to let him enter so I would have known anyway.

“I knew that you had seen me and thought that you would come across and stop us but you just moved Veronica around so that you could watch us. I told Henry that you had seen us and that you were watching. I found it highly erotic to be fucking someone with you watching and I almost immediately reached orgasm. Usually, Henry took a long time to reach orgasm but the moment I told him that you were watching us he started shooting off into me.”

“I was fairly sure of what you were doing and told Veronica so. I couldn’t believe that you let him cum inside you at that time of the month.”

“We both came together. It was unbelievable. I knew that he was impregnating me which just seemed to make it that much more erotic. It was like electric charges shooting around my brain. When I told him that you were watching he gave an enormous thrust into me. I felt the head of his cock pass my cervix. It must have entered my fallopian tubes because his sperm didn’t run back out like it usually did. There was no way that I could escape from getting pregnant. When I went to the toilet I got some out but most of his sperm stayed inside me.”

I said nothing and let her continue.

“I was panicking. I thought that you would leave me so when I came back from the toilet I tried to get you to fuck Veronica. I thought if you would do her then it would let me off the hook but Veronica kept saying no over and over again. I tried kissing her and sucking her tits. I tried everything I could to turn her on but it was like neither of you wanted to make love. It made me angry that you didn’t stop me from fucking Henry but you wouldn’t make love to Veronica.”

“She said no so that was it in my opinion. I was not going to force myself onto her.”

“Then you saw my pussy gaping open with his sperm trickling out of it and all you wanted to do was make love to me. At the time I thought that you had to be some sort of queer. I know now that some men like the thought of their wives or girlfriends making love to other men as long as it doesn’t put their marriage at risk. I didn’t know that then because I didn’t understand. In my mind, I thought that you wanted me to go out and get fucked and bring my wet used pussy home to you. I had always liked sex with big men but that is what started my addiction to donkey dicks as you call them.”

I said nothing. It seemed like she was trying to put the blame onto me once more for her cheating ways.

“The opportunity kept coming up and so where I had rejected advances before I started taking men up on their offers. Before long I got to the stage where I needed sex with other men. Without it, I felt unsatisfied. There was also the pregnancy risk thing. Henry had got me pregnant and the sex on that occasion was so much better than anything I had experienced before I just had to try it again.”

“So that stared you off, do you think?”

“Sex with big men was good, very good but sex with those same men, when I was near to ovulating, was just indescribable. You had got a vasectomy so I knew that I couldn’t get that same thrill with you and so I had to look further afield to find it. I think you know the rest. I got pregnant a number of times and to solve the problem I had to have sex with a doctor who agreed to fix the problem in return for sex with him and his wife.”

“His wife, you are saying that you slept with them both. I thought you might have been sleeping with him but you were having sex with his wife as well.”

“I didn’t have any option. She was a roller skater and I knew her husband was a doctor so I talked to her about being pregnant with another man. She said that she could convince her husband to do it on condition that I did exactly what she wanted and didn’t ever tell anyone. Of course, I agreed.”

“How long did that last?”

“If I was over east it would still be happening now.”

“But you have just been over east.”

“Yes, I spent a few nights with them while I was over there.”

“After you lost the baby?”

“I spent time with them before and after. They helped me deal with the loss. When I first arrived I was having trouble with Merv hanging around me. He kept telling me he was in love with me. I needed to get away from him so I rang Helen and she and her husband came out and took me in to stay with them for a while. I think dad told Merv that I had moved back over here. He appeared again after I lost the baby.”

“Helen and her husband made love to you while you were pregnant?”

“Yes, they were great to me. It was almost the same each time we made love. Sally would work on me to get me aroused. She has a special tongue and knows exactly what to do with it. She would start with my tits and then work her way down to my pussy and then work over my anus. Once I reached orgasm with Helen, he would be sitting watching and I would then move over to him to sit down on his cock. It was a good size, not long but quite thick. He was like you. He could hold his orgasm as long as he wanted to so sometimes sex with him would last more than an hour.”

“What would Helen do while you fucked?”

“Helen would often get down on her knees in front of me and watch and then lick my clit as he fucked me. I sometimes got angry with him because he often tried to slip into my anus while I was aroused. It spoiled it for me a bit when he did that because I had always told you that my but is yours and only yours. Eventually, I told him that if he tried it again I would not come back. He seemed to respect that and only tried to finger me after that.”

“So you still reserve your rear hole for me.”

“Yes, I told you no one else will ever have that while you and I are husband and wife. As my husband, you have that right. No one else has that.”

“You know that I don’t particularly like but fucking?”

“You like it when you’re angry with me.”

“That’s different.”

“Why would that be different? Is it that you lose respect for me or is it something else?”

“It’s my way of punishing you for cheating on me. I know it sometimes hurts you.”

“Yes, it does hurt me initially but I like it after a while. I don’t reach an orgasm that way but I love the feel of you pumping your sperm into my rectum. You seem to get closer to my special spot that way. You can almost touch it when you ram hard into my but and the feeling makes me push back hard against you trying to get you to reach that spot. I think some call it the G spot.”

“So it gives you satisfaction?”

“Not really. I don’t want to hurt you Goyse but I’ve told you before I like sex with you and I often reach orgasm with you but I don’t ever feel totally fulfilled. It’s not your fault. You’re a great lover. Not many men spend the time that you do trying to keep their partners sexually satisfied. I’m just different from other women, that’s all. I need at least eight inches and a thick cock to be totally satisfied. You only have seven inches and you're not overly thick.”

“So we are doomed. Is that what you are telling me?”

“I hope not. I want to be with you. There are lots of things as important as sex and in every other way you are perfect. You can’t help that you only have seven inches just the same as I can’t help having my special spot deep inside me. It’s the way we are.”

“So what happens from here on?”

“I’ll try to go without as much as I am able to. When I’m away I would like you to give me your blessing for me to seek total satisfaction. With my skaters going as well as they are, some may even be going to the world titles so I will be going away from time to time and each time I will ask you for your permission.”

“What if I say no?”

“I already know that you will not say no.”

“How can you know that?”

“I know because your intuition has already told you what eventually happens if you say no.”

“So you think I’m that smart?”

“Yes, I know you are. You know that I will try to fight my urges. You know that the longer I fight the stronger the urge will be until eventually, I do it anyway. When that happens I may not be able to select who I do it with or when I do it and that could cause another disaster. When you find out it will take you just one step closer to destroying you and our relationship. If we can reach an agreement the situation can be controlled to the extent that it will be with someone that we both trust to at least keep it quiet. We can also control where it happens so that risks like disease are avoided. We may also allow you to be involved in some way if you want to.”

“I don’t want to be involved.” I was amazed at how she could manipulate words so that she could put the responsibility back onto me for her cheating. When she said things like if you don’t agree then you know what will happen was her way of setting it so that when it did happen she could say I told you so.

“Sexually, you get a kick out of slippery seconds. I know that because I’ve seen the effect it has on you.”

“The thought sickens me. You misjudge me.”

“You misjudge yourself. Maybe you haven’t realized it but I have. You’re just too proud to admit it. That’s all,”

“So what happens when you come back to me?”

“That depends on you. To me, my little excursions are very private but you have told me many times that I should talk to you about what you call my problems. I have never thought of them as my problems. I think of them as a necessary part of my life but if you insist then I will talk to you about them.”

“You told me about you and Henry and I accepted it so if you see it as necessary to cheat on me then I would like to know about it. That way at least I will know what I’m up against.”

“You talk about it as if this is something that I’m doing to you but it’s not. This is something that I need to do to make sure that our relationship can survive. I’m doing this for you as much as I’m doing it for me. Without it, we don’t have a marriage. I wish you could understand that.”

“I may never understand that but given that you have made it clear to me that I don’t have a choice at least take my suggestion into consideration.”

“I will but in doing so you need to understand that I usually select arse-holes who I can walk away from without my conscience worrying me. You are asking me to make love to someone who I have a good deal of respect for. I probably will have trouble walking away from a man like that.”

“Make love to? I thought you only had sex with these men.”

“That’s what I’m trying to tell you. Men who respect me don’t have sex with me they make love to me. The fact that they respect me means that they want me to enjoy every moment that we are together even if it impacts on their enjoyment. Don’t you see what I’m trying to tell you?”

“Yes, I understand perfectly well. I don’t want some arse-hole to use you as a cum receptacle and walk away from you as if your some two-bit whore. If you must do this and you say you have to then at least I want to know you are safe and being respected.”

“I love you but I have to tell you that you are a fool. You are telling me to play with fire without a fire suit on.”

“What about protection?”

“What about it?”

“Will you take the necessary precautions to make sure that the other person is disease-free and that you can’t get pregnant.”

“If it is the guy you want me to be with I can say he is disease-free and I am on the pill.”

“I won’t ask how you know he is disease-free. I know that you are on the pill now but I also know that you get a kick out of the risk.”

“He won’t let me take a risk.”

“How can you know that?”

“He told me.”

“You’ve talked to him about this?”

“Not really. His wife has talked to me about his desire to make love to me. She had heard that I am a size queen as she called and asked me to join them. She explained that he must be sure that protection is taken to prevent pregnancy and that I have a test before anything happens.”

“Why would she allow her husband to make love to another woman?”

“She can’t give him the satisfaction that he wants because she is too shallow down there. She wants him to be satisfied. If it worked out I think she would want to invite me to her bed with them but only after he has made love to me and found out it is okay.”

“Did she discuss size with you?”

“She said he is almost eleven inches and by her description quite big as well. Because of his size, she can only take about seven inches of him and he hurts her as well. I told her that I wouldn’t do it but if I changed my mind I would get back to her. She seemed desperate. I think she believes that he will leave her if she can’t help him.”

“It seems like the perfect opportunity for you. You can fuck him whenever you like with his wife’s permission and then come home to me. It sounds like she may be interested in you as well.”

“I think he is after more than sex. He seemed to be looking for a lasting relationship and I like him too much. I find him really attractive and he’s kissed me a couple of times and it feels too good to resist.”

“So he tried to make out with you?”

“Yes, I had to pull away because I was frightened. If I hadn’t pulled away it would have got out of hand.”

“Did you fuck?”

“No, but it was close. He was near to entering me but he said that he would only do it if I asked him to. We were inside his van. He was showing me some of the new roller bearings for the skates that he had got from overseas. I don’t know how it started but I ended up on my back with him on top and his cock up against my pussy. My juices were running out of me. I was so turned on but he stopped and asked me was it okay. No one has ever asked me that before. Whenever a man had me in that position they just took what they wanted.”

“I didn’t answer him. He then asked me did my husband know that I cheated on him. I started crying so he pulled away from me. He then said, ‘your husband doesn’t know, does he?’ I knew straight away that he respected me and he respected my position. He then went on to say that I should do the right thing and talk to you about what I was doing and the reasons why. It’s one of the reasons that we are talking now.”

“Was this before or after his wife spoke to you?”

“It happened shortly after. I’m pretty sure that she knew what he was about to do. She probably put him up to it. I really wanted him to do me. I wanted it just too much. I’m worried that if we start we will not want to end.”

“Why would that be a problem? If may solve your wandering problem if he is trustworthy and his wife joins you. Sounds to me like the perfect solution for you. We can live our lives and when it’s necessary you could spend a night with them. I would not have to worry about you roaming the streets looking for donkey dicks and they would get what their marriage is lacking.”

“So you seem to have it all worked out then? Just remember that he will stretch me again. So what should I tell him when he asks about you? Do I tell him that you sent me over so that he can fuck me?”

“Just tell him that I know. If he asks too many questions tell him that I had a choice and I chose him. What will you tell his wife?”

“I’ll tell her that you sent me over to them. I’ll say that I didn’t want to do it but you convinced me that I should. I might even tell her that you have a seven-inch cock, the exact length of her love canal.”

“Why would you do that?”

“She deserves to be satisfied. She is offering her husband to me why wouldn’t I offer her my husband.”

“The answer to that should be obvious to you but just in case I will tell you. I love you and I’ve tried others but I keep coming back to you. I don’t want or need anyone else while I have you. I’ve accepted your cheating all these years and for the first time, I think we have found a solution. You get your satisfaction, maybe even a pussy lick from his wife then you come home to me. I know you are safe and I know you will be home once he has filled you with his cum.”

“What if I’m not satisfied with what he has to offer?”

“He is thick and long what more could you want?”

“You know that the risk factor turns me on.”

“What the hell is wrong with you? I give in to you to the extent that I agree with you to get fucked whenever you want it but you keep stretching the rubber band, testing the limits. When will you stop and say that’s enough?”

“Sorry, I was just asking.”

“That is not on the menu. Just remember that!”

We had been talking for most of the night and part of the morning. Finally, she cuddled up to me and I started to drift off to sleep. I awoke with a start. She had said something. I heard but didn’t understand what she said.

“What did you say?”

“You’re a very special person, Goyse, I love you.”

“Yes, you told me. You love me but you’re not in love with me.”

“I could be. You listened to everything I said to you even though I know some of it hurt you but you still supported me. I might fall in love with you one day but till then I love you.”

“Okay, now let’s get some sleep. You can’t fuck donkey dicks without sleep.”

“I’m bringing Sally home to you once her husband has finished with me. I don’t care what you say I want to watch you make love to her.”

“You’ll be disappointed and so will she. Now go to sleep. It’s almost time to get up.”

When I woke up Sue was gone. There was no note. It was Saturday morning and the kids were also missing. I guessed that they had gone to their karate training which meant I was home alone. I walked into my office and picked up the telephone and called Lyn’s number.

“Her voice made my heart jump. I knew it shouldn’t have but who knows what the heart brings.

“Good day, handsome. Long-time no see.”

“Hi, Beautiful lady, I’ve been missing you.”

“Not as much as I’ve missed you, I’ll bet. Marg told me that the bitch is back. I had hoped you had been cured of that disease and you were going to come back to me. My pussy gets wet every night hoping that you would come over here and visit me.”

“That’s actually what I wanted to talk to you about. I’m coming over east soon and I had hoped that you might join me for a week of fun.”

“Best offer I’ve had all year. How long do I have to wait?”

“I’ll be over in about two weeks. I have the national titles on in three weeks so I decided last night that I would come over a week early and spend it with you if you are willing.”

“What about the bitch? She must have a donkey dick lined up if she is going to let you off the hook.”

“Let’s just say she is otherwise occupied. Her coaching will keep her out of our hair. What about Jon?”

“I caught him with the new trainee teacher a couple of weeks ago and for now I just do what I want. He’s not game to question me so we won’t have to worry about him. I’ll just tell him I’m going away for a week. If he asks where I’m going I’ll tell him to mind his own fucking business. You know I dream about you every night.”

“You’re not alone there, sexy lady. Look, I’ve got a few things to do right now. I’ll call you later today and let you know some details about the flights and times. I’ll organize a ticket for you while I’m at it.”

“Okay, I miss you, Goyse.”

“I’ve been missing you too honey. Not long now and we can make up for lost time.”

“I can’t wait.”

I hung up the phone and got busy organizing. Sue wanted to get her way and I helped her do so. At the same time, I made sure that she was as safe as she could be. She didn’t know but I knew who Sally’s husband was and I also knew that he was straight, honest and dependable. When you are high up in the management of a multinational group you have access to information and resources that other people only dream of. I knew about Sues experience in Victor’s van because since her return I had one of the company agents keeping an eye on her. He was dedicated and trustworthy and had reported not only on the event but everything that could be found on this guy from the day he entered high school.

Now it was my turn. I was not going to tell her about Lyn because she would be straight on the phone to Jon. I needed to know something about myself and there was only one way to find out.

Lyn always appeared in my dream. Each time I felt something special, a type of respect and admiration that I held for no one else, at least that is the feeling I got from the dream. Sue had said she loves me but was not in love with me. To me, that had become some type of measure. Where did Lyn fit on that scale? Was she just a friend with benefits? Did I love her? Was I in love with her? I needed to know.

I knew that Sue had done damage to our relationship and was likely to do more damage. I had that attraction for her which stemmed from the heart but my mind was finding her behaviour repulsive. I also had a responsibility to her through our marriage vows. I didn’t want to hurt her or see her hurt so had manipulated to give her what she wanted but in as safe an environment as possible. I even thought that she may get so involved with Sally’s husband that she may not even want to come home to me. She obviously thought that because she had warned me but I was willing to take that gamble for now. After all, did it really matter?

I was heading east to Lyn and I knew that we would be making beautiful love. In a couple of weeks, we would both be able to forget our troubles, spend each night out doing the things that we both enjoyed then to return to one of the best hotels in the nation to make love. We would not be having sex because like me Lyn didn’t enjoy just having sex she liked making love and to do that you need to have feelings for each other. I wanted to be with her and she wanted to be with me.

I was not the same person that had sent his wife back east. I had changed both in mind and in my resolve. I was no longer willing to sit back and duck and weave to avoid the punches. I was going to stand firm and give back as many as I received. Sue wanted donkey dick then she could have it but I wanted company but not just any company. I wanted company and communication with a special character behind it and that character was Lyn. I was looking forward to the next few weeks.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 27 - The waterskiing titles.

I didn’t see much of Sue during the following week. When I did see her she dominated our conversations with talk about how well her skaters were performing and her hope that at least one of her students would be selected for the world titles in Canada later in the year. I wondered if she was trying to avoid making love. Each night she arrived home late after I had retired. We had not made love up until the night before I was due to fly out to the east.

That night she arrived home at nine o’clock. I had just showered and was already in my PJ’s when I heard her entrance. I quietly walked out of our bedroom and saw her go to the laundry, something that I thought was unusual for her. I said nothing but after she returned I kissed her and told her to go up and have a shower while I prepared a meal for her. I thought that I smelled a foreign female odour on her as we kissed but decided to ignore it.

Once she was having a shower, I went to the laundry and discovered a pair of panties that had obvious signs of sperm in their crotch. They had been rolled up and pushed down the side of the other laundry, obviously to hide them from my view.

By the time Sue had showered, I had prepared a meal for her, set up the table with candles and a nice red. I sat while she ate, sipping on wine and listened to her excited ramblings about her skaters. Once her meal was completed I washed the dishes and cleaned up while she said that she would do the laundry. I had just finished cleaning up when she returned walking very slowly looking towards the floor. When she got close she sheepishly lifted her eyes then spoke.

“You removed my panties from the laundry basket.”

“Did I? Why is that so important?”

“Did you remove them or didn’t you?”

“Why would I remove your panties from the washing and why is it so important? You have other pairs of panties.”

“Tell me, did you fucking take them or didn’t you?” She yelled at me.

“It must be very important to you for you to get so upset.” I calmly replied. “Why would a pair of panties be so important that you would yell at me?”

“You fucking know why. You have been spying on me.”

“What if I have been? If you have nothing to hide then it simply wouldn’t matter, would it?”

“Of course it matters. You have no right to check my panties when I come home.”

“Did I say that I checked your panties? Surely the fact that you have misplaced a pair of panties should not have you this uptight unless you have something to hide. The way you are going on it sounds to me like you have something to tell me. Is there something that we should be discussing?”

“You bastard, you know there is.”

“Okay, then come over here, sit down and start talking.”

Sue quietly walked over and sat beside me in the lounge. She sat there for a while without speaking. I remained quiet not offering her a way out but just silently looking at her. Eventually, she spoke.

“How did you know?”

“How did I know what?”

“How did you know to check my panties? As far as I know, you have never done that before.”

“There were several things that gave you away. I got away from work a little late yesterday. Because I was going away I decided to drop into the rink and cheer you on a little. Your car was still there but you weren’t. What I was told is that you had left earlier with one of the skaters and her husband. I pointed out that your car was still there and was told that you went with them in their van. You had mentioned that Sally’s husband had a van so it was reasonable to assume that you went with Sally and her husband.” I stopped talking for a while but she didn’t say anything so I continued.

“When you came in last night you didn’t come up to bed straight away and I thought I heard you washing something in the laundry. When you did come up I pretended to be asleep. As you passed the bed I thought I smelled sex. This morning I went to the laundry and saw that you had washed your panties last night.”

Again I stopped to allow it to sink in then continued. “Even then I was not certain but there was enough information to at least be suspicious. The final straw was when you came in tonight. You then went to the laundry. When I kissed you I tasted and smelled female on your breath. I knew then that you had been licking someone’s pussy. I decided maybe I’d better check the laundry. Previously going directly to the laundry is something that you have only done after you have been with another man.”

“Yes, Sally and her husband and I have been having sex over the last couple of days. I took your advice and spoke to Sally’s husband, Roy. He agreed that while we are away at the nationals he and Sally would welcome me into their bedroom. He had three conditions. The first was that you agreed. I told him you would prefer that I didn’t cheat on you but if it did happen then it had to be with him and Sally.”

She continued, “He insisted that I be on the pill. I assured him that I was. He also insisted that I be checked for any transmittable diseases. I already knew that would be one of the conditions. I needed to be sure that I was clean anyway. I knew you had been having sex with others while I was away and so was I so I had done a test a week ago.”

“So you had already been tested before we talked?” She ignored my question and kept talking.

“Roy said that when Sally was told she didn’t want to wait until the nationals. She insisted that I come home with them straight away. When I said no, my husband would not like it she said she was not willing to wait and if I wasn’t interested she knew someone who was. I reluctantly agreed. I’m glad I did. It was very special. Roy is a very kind and thoughtful lover.”

“And Sally?”

“Sally is also special. She knows how to arouse me. She has managed to bring me to an orgasm every time.”

“So they satisfy the need you have for sex without any problems.”

“Yes.”

“You could have talked to me about it. I’m disappointed that you didn’t discuss it with me first.”

“I really didn’t get the opportunity. Sally can be very forceful when she wants something.”

“So what is Sally getting out of it?”

“She’s bi-sexual. She enjoys sex with women as much as with men. She is quite aggressive sexually. He is very gentle but she is rough even to the stage of being brutal if I resist. She told me she wants to fuck you. She said that if she could get you alone for fifteen minutes she would be able to seduce you.”

“Sounds like I have got to remember not to be alone with her.”

“Why don’t you take her up on it? You would like it. Roy has stretched her but she is very shallow. I can touch her cervix with my fingers. You would bottom out in her easy.”

“I fly out tomorrow. Even if I wanted to there is no opportunity.”

“I could call them now and they would come right over. I would love to watch you with her and you would get the chance to see me with Roy.”

“By the look of your panties, I would say Roy would have trouble performing again.”

“No way, Roy can get it up time and time again. He’s unbelievable.”

“So he has done it with you more than once each time?”

“Three times last night and the same tonight. He was actually lining up for the fourth time when I said that I had to go home because you were flying out tomorrow. They both wanted to come home with me or get you to come over to join them but I said no way, I hadn’t told you yet.”

“It sounds like he is a bit of a bull. I’m glad that he doesn’t want to hide things from me. Maybe you could learn that from him. How did he take it when you told him that I didn’t know what you were doing?”

“Roy was a bit upset that I hadn’t told you but I calmed him down and explained that I didn’t want you worrying about me while you were over east. Even then he wanted to come over to meet you and talk to you about it all.”

“I bet that threw you into a panic.”

“Goyse, I’m worried about you. You seem to be accepting all this too well.”

“Do you want me to get angry? If you expect something from me then you should tell me what it is?”

“I just can’t understand why you are so calm about it. That’s all.”

“I’ve been through it a few times before. It upsets me that you didn’t trust me enough to ring me and tell me what was happening. Maybe you could have woken me up last night and said that there is something I should know. I have come to terms with the fact that I can’t stop you doing this type of thing. That only leaves one hurdle to cross and that is your honesty and your ability to be open about it with me.”

“I worry that you might not be able to handle all the information about what I do. I also have trouble understanding how to open the subject with you.”

“That’s your conscience you’re talking about. It has nothing to do with me. I can’t help that you feel guilty about your actions. If you don’t want to feel that way, stop what you are doing.”

“You know that I can’t stop even if I wanted to.”

“I don’t believe that for one minute. You can stop what you are doing. You simply don’t want to stop. While you don’t want to stop then I can’t stop you from doing it so the only thing that I can do is insist that you talk to me about it.”

“You want to know because it turns you on. If I told you about what Sally and Roy did with me today you would immediately want to fuck me. You might not even wait until I finish telling you what they did to me. When it’s all boiled down, I do what I do as much for you as I do for myself.”

“That’s rubbish. I don’t have a say in what you do but I am trying to have a say in how you do it. As for me being turned on, yes, people read erotic stories because it turns them on just the same as when you tell me details of what you and your lovers do. That doesn’t mean that I want you to do those things. It just says that if you must do them than I would like to hear about them and yes when you tell me it turns me on. That is quite different from the picture that you paint.”

“So should we go to bed so that I can tell you about my day?”

“Alright, I’ll check on the kids.”

“I’ve had a shower but I’ll clean up a little more for you.”

“No, I want you the way you are. If you’re going to tell me about your day, I want you as close to used as possible.”

“I thought so. You deny it but I know that it turns you on. Maybe I should not have showered.”

I just shook my head and walked away. The kids were sleeping soundly. I returned to find Sue on her back with her legs spread-eagled and only a sheet over her. I lifted the sheet from the end of the bed and climbed in heading for her pussy. There was enough light to see clearly. Sue lifted the sheet to watch me. I looked up into her eyes and said, “You wasted your money getting your pussy tightened.”

“Yes, he has stretched me quite a lot. It had tightened up quite a bit this morning but I don’t know how long that will last. Do you want to hear about it?”

“Yes.”

“It was two days ago that Sally insisted that I go home with them. I thought that if I went just once it wouldn’t do any harm. I was keen to experience Roy anyway. I thought we could do it once and then I would find excuses to avoid them until the nationals.”

“So you wanted it as much as they did.”

“Sally drove and because the van only has two seats I had to sit on Roy’s lap. I could feel him pressing against me straight away and by the time we had started the trip I was getting wet. Sally kept looking over at us whenever she had the chance. Eventually, she told Roy that he should help the lady out that she needs a fingering.”

“Hmmm.”

“I hadn’t changed so my leotard didn’t give me much defence against his probing fingers. He wasn’t forceful, in fact very gentle and I was enjoying it. Sally then said the leotard must go. I had on a top over the leotard. Roy gently unclipped the shoulder straps and then worked the leotard down my body taking my bikini panties with it. I was now sitting on Roy’s lap with only a T-shirt on.”

“So you were nude in the front seat of the van sitting up high on Roy’s knees?”

She nodded. “He was working me over and I was very, very wet. I don’t know how it happened but suddenly I felt his cock between my legs. He had somehow removed his pants. I assume that as I lifted to allow him to push my leotard down he had taken his pants off. I couldn’t believe how thick he was. Sally had told me that she thought he was just less than eleven inches but I think she had underestimated. Here was this thick cock protruding from my crotch as if I was a man.”

“That must have turned you on?”

“He started doing little thrusts. Can you imagine it? My pussy has its flaps wrapped around the base of his shaft. Juices were pouring from me and he was working this great big shaft across my clit. I couldn’t help it I reached orgasm within a few minutes and as I did so I lifted my body to get him to penetrate me.”

“It’s no wonder he wanted to get his cock in.”

“Sally yelled, don’t you dare fuck her yet. Roy immediately pushed his cock forward as I lifted my body so that I could not get him into my pussy. As I settled down he started his little thrusts again. I couldn’t help it I came again but this time it didn’t end it just went on and on and on. I was in a different world.”

“So you were cumming all over the seats.”

“The fucking slut is in a constant state of orgasm," I heard Sally say. I felt Roy try to lift me and I knew that he was going to try to penetrate me so I helped him. Don’t you dare fuck her yet I heard Sally yell again. If you can’t help yourself put your pants back on. I sank back down again.”

“Sally didn’t want you dirtied up before she got to you.”

“When I looked down I could see what looked like cum running from Roy’s cock. It wasn’t pumping from him but was a continuous stream. It was almost clear so I think it must have been pre-cum but I had never seen a man have that much pre-cum. I thought fuck, Sally. I want that thing in me so I suddenly lifted up and dropped back down on it using my hand to guide him to my opening.”

“So you denied Sally”

“I should have known that with my operation and how thick he was I was going to have trouble getting him into me. It went in about an inch but hurt like hell. I lifted and dropped again. He entered about two inches. The problem I had was that his cock was a strange shape. The first few inches increased in thickness. I knew that once I got about seven inches into me that he tapered down in size. I just had to keep trying.”

I’ve heard of men with cocks like that.”

“Each time I lifted I felt a gush of fluid from my pussy. It was a mixture of my juices and his pre-cum. Eventually, he was in me to the thickest point. I held that position with much of my weight pushing down and slowly ever so slowly I could feel him going deeper and deeper. He had stopped thrusting allowing me to do the work.”

“Sally would have been impressed.”

“Sally was angry. She was verbally abusing us both. I looked at her and yelled out, ‘shut your mouth you fucking bitch. You wanted this so put up with it.’ Her mouth fell open and if looks could kill I would be dead. She then said quietly ‘you will pay the price for this you fucking whore.’ The way she said it sent a shiver down my spine. It was like in some of those gangland movies where the criminal whispers a threat and you know that you have to be scared.”

“She threatened you?”

“You cum in her and I will cut your fucking balls off she said to Roy. Roy looked at her and said I can hold on. I won’t soil her for you. I then understood what was going to happen. Sally wanted my pussy clean for her to make love to me. Until then I had thought it would be just Roy and me while Sally watched. We had stopped at a red light. We were the only car there so I reached over to Sally and kissed her on the lips.”

"How did she react?”

“Sally returned my kiss and I placed my hand on her leg while we kissed moving it up towards her crotch. Her panties were wet. I don’t mean damp. It was like they had been held under a tap she was leaking so many juices. Sally responded by leaning towards me and continued kissing me. I saw the lights turn green but she ignored them so I slipped a couple of fingers into her and searched for her G spot.”

“You fingered her while you sat at a green light.”

“I remembered when you had found Lyn’s G spot that time and aimed for the same location. While I was kissing her I felt her draw a sharp breath and I knew that I had found it. I worked her and in no time at all, she was shooting her juices all over the place.”

“She came?”

“Her moans and groans that signalled her orgasm must have sent Roy over the top because I suddenly felt him pulsing inside me. His load was enormous. I was flooded. I tried to pull off him but I was locked onto him. My pussy had shrunk around the base of his cock which was a good bit smaller than the middle of his shaft. As he came his cock had expanded such that I was trapped. I thought ‘Christ, Sally is going to be angry as hell.’”

“She would have known by his groans.”

“What surprised me was that as Roy came he didn’t utter a noise. Most men make a racket but he was dead quiet. I wondered if I got to the toilet quickly when we arrive at their place could we get away without Sally knowing.”

“No matter how much you wash I have always known when you have been with other men. Washing doesn’t help if the person knows what to look for.”

“Sally had come down from her high and we continued driving. I felt Roy shrinking for a while but within a couple of minutes, he was as hard as ever again. I was glad because I was worried about making a mess on the seat of their vehicle which would most certainly give away the fact that Roy had cum in me if Sally saw it. I was thinking how can I get out of the van without Roy withdrawing? Luckily Roy must have been thinking the same thing because when we stopped in the garage he lifted me out with his cock still in me. He then handed me a rag which I placed over my pussy as he withdrew.”

“That would have been interesting to watch.”

“I whispered to him, ‘I need a toilet,’ and he pointed to a door. I passed through the door into a washroom. I sat on the toilet seat and pulled the rag away and the largest amount of cum that I have ever experienced rushed out of me. I caught some on my hand and looked at it. It was very dense and clumpy. I looked closely and you could tell that he was very virile by the dense white clumps. It took a long time to get most of it out of me and I suspected that Sally might wake up if she got close to my pussy. I didn’t know what to do?”

“Yes, it’s hard to cover it up.”

“I heard a tap on the door and Roy said ‘can I come in?’ He entered and I told him that Sally would know if I couldn’t clean up some more. Roy went to a cupboard and came back with a device with a rubber bulb and a tube. Her filled the bulb with warm water inserted the tube into me and flushed me clean. He told me then that we had better join Sally who had gone upstairs to the bedroom.”

“Sounds like Roy has done that type of thing before.”

“As we walked upstairs he pointed out that it was important to keep Sally happy if we were to get together again. I promised him that I would do everything possible to make her happy.

“Makes sense.”

“I probably shouldn’t tell you this but I really liked him both on a personal level and on a sexual level. With other men, I was only interested in my sexual satisfaction but with Roy, I have this desire to make him happy, much the same way as I feel about you when we have sex. I could easily fall in love with him. I told you that you were playing with fire allowing me to have sex with him. Now I’m certain that I will fall in love with him.” She had stopped talking. I had moved up to her as she talked. I had massaged her tits, played with her pussy during her story. I now moved over her to place my cock at her entrance.

I ignored what she had just said.

“Did you hear what I said to you?”

“Yes, you said you could fall in love with him.”

“No, I didn’t. I said I will fall in love with him. Do you understand what that means?”

“I think so. It means that you may want the relationship to continue after you return from over east.”

“How are you going to deal with that?”

I had pushed my cock into her. She was loose, very loose. My cock barely touched the sides. “I’ll just have to, won’t I?”

“I don’t think that you really understand the full implications. What if I want to move in with Roy and Sally when we return or at least spend some nights with them?”

“If that happens we would have to deal with it. Perhaps if you think that you might want to do that then it may be better to end it now.”

“That’s not going to happen. You had your opportunity to back out. I warned you. It’s too late now. I’m going to share an apartment with them when we go east for the titles. Roy has given me the best sex and satisfaction that I have ever experienced. I have no intention of pulling out now. I intend servicing his every need. Whatever he asks of me he will get.”

“What happened next?”

“When Roy and I entered the bedroom, Sally was nude and on the bed. Her legs were spread and her pussy was gaping. She told me to come over and eat her out. She kept calling me a slut and a bitch and when she talked about my pussy she called it my big sloppy cunt. Some of the language she used was very crude. I lapped at her pussy while Roy got behind me and lapped on mine.”

I didn’t say anything because I was still thinking of what she had just said about falling in love with him. She continued.

“He had a habit of sticking his tongue up my anus after working my clit and my slit. He would then go back to my clit and so on. After a while, Sally told me to turn around. I knew what she wanted. She wanted me in the sixty-nine position. She tongued on me for a while then pulled away saying, ‘he fucking cum in you, didn’t he? I can taste it.’”

“I thought she would wake up.”

“I didn’t answer and Roy didn’t deny it either. After a while, she said ‘I want to see him wreck this big sloppy cunt of yours. Come here Roy and do her for me.’ She had turned us so that my knees were on the edge of the bed. My pussy was just the right height for Roy to walk up behind me and line up neatly with my hole. She was on her back under me so that as he pushed against me she could watch close up.”

“She wanted to watch.”

“I was very turned on. My mind was thinking of what she would be seeing with him pushing his gigantic cock against my pussy which had almost resumed its original size following the flushing it had taken. Ray was pushing hard on me trying to enter. Eventually, his head popped in.”

“He couldn’t get inside you?”

“As a man, you probably wouldn’t understand the feeling that goes with a very thick cock that you desperately want inside you finally expand your pussy to enter you. The moment that he popped in Sally placed her mouth on my clit and started to suck me. It just drove me fucking crazy. I thrust my body back against him and he slid in another two inches at least.”

“Inside me, I could feel his pre-cum running out of his cock as he held it there. He then pulled it back clear of my hole and pushed into me again. When he pulled back Sally had pulled back from my clit and I felt his pre-cum and my juices run across my clit. Sally laughed as I said, ‘ooohhh, Fuck’ and I shot juices all over her. I was squirting as I reached orgasm.”

“I wish I had seen that.”

“Roy thrust back into me again planting about six inches inside me this time while Sally mouthed my clit again. Once more I felt his pre-cum leaking from his cock. Instead of pulling back this time he thrust again. I felt the thickest part of his cock pass my entrance and as he slid in, my pussy lips had the pressure relieved on them as the thinner part of his cock entered me.”

I said nothing again so she continued.

“My orgasm continued throughout this. Once he was fully embedded in me he held still. I suspected that he almost reached orgasm and held still to let it pass. For me, the stimulation didn’t stop because Sally was assaulting my clit. All of a sudden I felt something against my anus. I was too far gone to stop it. I was cumming continuously and the assault on my arse-hole just intensified it. I had forgotten Sally’s pussy. I was in a world where my pleasure was all I cared about.”

“What did they put in your arsehole?”

“I found out later that Sally had lubricated a dildo and slipped it into my anus. The effect of it was that I had the longest and most intense orgasm that I had ever experienced. I don’t know how long it lasted but it must have been around ten minutes at least. As the feelings started to leave my body I heard Sally say, ‘give it to her, Roy’. I felt Roy’s huge cock pulsing inside me sending rope after rope deep into my insides.”

“He came inside you. Thank God you are taking the pill”

“The first time he had cum in the van he held still inside me. This time he worked me. He pulled back a couple of inches and then slammed home inside me. He repeated it over and over again. Each thrust was emphasized by his exclamations of, ‘aaahhhhh’. It felt like he was going to go on forever. Before he came I had felt his big balls lift up and come in contact with my clit which Sally had stopped sucking. The amount of sperm that he deposited in me was remarkable.”

“As I said, thank God you are on the pill.”

“Don’t be angry with me but as he cum a thought rushed through my head like a rush of adrenalin. If only I wasn’t on the pill, it would have been the perfect fuck. I was at the perfect time of my period to get pregnant if only I was not on the pill.”

I had been thrusting into her as she talked and this last sentence sent me over the top. Somehow in my twisted fucked up brain for a splitting moment, I felt the same way. How sick was that? A husband getting excited and cumming because his wife is saying that she has the urge to get pregnant from a lover who she thinks she could fall in love with. Did I have an urge to self-destruct?

My wife’s voice brought me back into the world of the living. “You liked that thought too, didn’t you?”

“Why would you think that I would like the thought of my fertile wife getting pregnant by another man?”

“It made you cum. You were nowhere near it before I said that. You want me to start taking risks again, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t. I want you protected if you insist on having sex with other men. If you have another child I want to be the father.”

“Your pride prevents you from admitting it but I know. The doctor told me that you saw our dead child. I know that you saw that you weren’t the father but you have never said anything to me about it. I think that you really didn’t mind otherwise you would have chastised me.”

“Don’t talk rubbish, woman. You’re starting to frighten me with all this talk of getting pregnant. Roy set a rule and that is that you have to be protected. He has no intention of letting you have his baby.”

“How do you know that? You only have my word that he said that. What if he asked me to go off the pill? You would never know until it was too late. His sperm is so thick and there is so much of it that he could give me twins with no trouble.”

“For fuck's sake, woman, stop talking this crap. Babies are not on the agenda and let me clarify. If you were to get pregnant I would walk away and never come back, that’s a promise. I’ve been down that road twice now and I’m not going down it again. Before you consider it, you need to know I will not be there to support you or the baby.”

“We’ll see when the time comes. Now stick that little cock in me again. I feel horny.”

I had trouble getting it up but eventually, I made the grade while she continued to talk about her recent time with Sally and Roy. Where I had followed every word before, I was now preoccupied with my concerns with the possibility that she might stop taking the pill and fall pregnant. The remainder of what she told me about her sexual experience with Sally and Roy went over my head such were my concerns.

I came again and we drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms. My dreams returned. I dreamed of Lyn this time and missed out on Marg. I made sensual love to Lyn in my dream. Afterwards, I looked at her and her protruding belly confirmed that she was pregnant. It was a surprise so I looked up at her face and realized it was Sue, not Lyn. I awoke with a start. It was early but I needed to pack ready for my trip.

I flew out on the most beautiful day I could ever remember. The sun was shining brightly and there was absolutely no wind. I was feeling good that I was leaving Sue’s mess behind me.

My wife had kissed me and then told me that she needed to get back because Roy and Sally were taking her out for lunch. While I was packing I took the trouble of checking Sue’s pills and found that she had been skipping every third one in the pack. Sue was playing Russian roulette with her fertility again. I should have guessed after what she had said the night before.

When the plane landed the weather was just as good as what I had left. At least something was on my side. As I entered the airport there was Lyn waiting for me. It was a surprise because she was due later that evening.

I took her in my arms and hugged her. She had flashed those eyes at me the way I remembered and my heart reacted the way it always did when she did that. I couldn’t help myself, I kissed her. I could easily fall in love with this woman if I wasn’t already in love with her.

I had left a cheating crazy, fucked up wife to spend time with one of the most attractive, intelligent and loving people that I had ever known. Why I would ever consider going back was inconceivable. Perhaps at the end of the week, I may decide not to. Then I thought of the kids and my job and I knew that the inconceivable was in fact reality.

Lyn had found out when my flight was due to arrive and had changed her ticket to make sure she was at the airport to meet me. I understood what that meant, she was as taken by me as I was with her. But I had yet to define if that meant that we were just great mates or did it mean we were great lovers. This week was about finding an answer to that at least for me.

The hotel was the best that was available. It had everything, a built-in spa, a fully packed bar and all the mod cons that you could ever think of. Lyn was suitably impressed and immediately wanted to get into the spa. I said “Okay” and pulled the privacy screen across. She promptly pulled it back, grinned and shed her clothing.

I grinned back and said, “I’ll get us a drink, Gin and tonic, Isn’t it?”

Her flash of the eyes and the little grin told me that she appreciated that I remembered her choice of liquor. I made mine bourbon with coke. I then stripped and climbed into the spa with her. She moved slowly towards me, putting her arms around my neck and kissed me.

“I’ve been looking forward to this moment ever since you called me. I’ve been so lonely since you left town. I’ve been tempted to fly over to the west to come and see you but each time that I could manage it something has happened either in my life or in yours. Every night I sat beside the phone hoping you would ring me but the call didn’t come. By the time you called, I had actually given up.”

“I’m sorry, Lyn but my life has been quite complicated at times. I often thought of calling but each time something prevented it. You could have called me.”

“Well, I could have but I didn’t know if the bitch would answer and I didn’t want to get trapped in a conversation with her. I believe she got pregnant by another of her boyfriend’s again. That must have been difficult for you.”

“How did you hear about that?”

“Marg is my sister, remember. She has kept me up to date. In fact, she has probably told me more about what has been happening than you know. Cherie and Marg kept lines of communication open to a couple of the other girls. I think she called them Gay and Debbie who seemed to know a lot about what Sue has been up to.”

“I don’t want to talk about Sue during this week, Lyn. I want this to be about you and me and not about anyone else or our problems with anyone else. Before we do that though, I need to ask you about Jon. What is the status of your relationship with him?”

“Jon and I live in the same house when he is home but we are not a couple. I have no intention of making up with him. I am biding my time allowing him to come to the understanding that our marriage is over. It would be good for the kids if we didn’t split up but I would prefer it if he moved on.”

“Okay, that relieves my conscience that I will not be harming your marriage this week.”

“The damage was done a long time ago. That first night that we made love I decided that if ever you and Sue split up I was going to be the first to knock on your door. Does that clarify it for you? From what Marg and Cherie tell me you will be single soon so if that happens, remember that I am here.”

“Are you trying to frighten me?”

“No on both accounts.”

“I don’t understand ‘both accounts’”

“The first is that I don’t want to frighten you by telling you that Sue is planning to leave you and the second one is that I don’t want to frighten you when I knock on your door if Sue leaves.”

“You really think she will leave me?”

“I know she will. The only question is when. She is waiting for an opportunity. She will disappear in such a way that you will not be able to find her but before she goes she wants to strip your finances. She may actually be doing it right now.”

“Alright, who is your source of information?”

“It’s one of the ladies that she used to skate with before you moved over west. It seems that Sue talked about it with her and swore her to secrecy but because Sue is so far away the lady has been talking to a friend of mine.”

“I’ll bear it in mind.” I actually dismissed the warning as loose talk which is usually shown to be untrue.

Lyn had been moving closer to me in the spa as we talked and suddenly reached across and held my cock.

“Hmm, I had almost forgotten how he feels. Let’s finish our drinks and see if he still fits me the way he used to.”

We swallowed our drinks and made our way to the king-sized bed. I was really looking forward to this and it looked as if she was as well. I wanted to massage her body but she was too impatient and pulled me down on top of her telling me there was time for foreplay later on.

I placed my cock against her pussy but didn’t push into her but slid the head along her slit and over her protruding clit. She arched her back and closed her eyes in response. I continued to repeat it with the same response each time. I could feel her getting wetter and wetter each time and I could hear the rhythm of her breathing becoming irregular.

Suddenly she let out an enormous groan and she moved the angle of her body so that the head of my cock slipped inside her. Her eyes opened wide and she muttered another loud and extended groan, “OOOOHHHHHHH,” and her eyes closed again. I could feel contractions inside her and knew that she was cumming. Although she made little sound I could see her eyes opening and closing in time with her contractions. She was thrusting madly at me and each time she thrust I went a little further inside her.

She had told me earlier that she had not had sex for many months and proof of that was how tight she was. The last time that we had sex she was tight but this time she was much tighter. I bottomed out inside her and I could feel that I had pressed up against her cervix. As I did so her eyes flew wide open as if she had experienced a fright and then slowly closed as another monstrous groan escaped her lips.

I was trying to hold back but it was a losing battle. Lyn’s contractions were slowing. I knew that her orgasm was nearing its end and with it, her eyes were now open and her face was covered by a wide grin. I felt my sperm rising inside me. I was losing the battle so I pushed hard into her and sent rope after rope deep into her womb. Her grin widened into a massive smile. I couldn’t help myself I had to kiss her.

She was the first to speak. I had rolled onto my side pulling her with me. We lay there for a few moments regaining our breath and just looking into each other’s eyes.

“That was unbelievable.”

“Yes, it was very special.”

“Is it always like that with you?”

“I was going to ask you the same thing.”

“For a while there it felt like I was somewhere else. I lost conscientiousness of the world around me. It was all feelings and nothing else. I’ve never experienced that before.”

“Yes, I could tell. Your eyes were flickering and the pupils were turned upwards as if you were looking into your brain. For a second or two it frightened me.”

“Was it okay for you?”

“Okay is not the word for it. It was tremendous. You are so tight that you gripped me like I have never felt before but still, you were smooth and silky.”

“I could feel it too. It took all my energy out of me. My body feels exhausted but even so, it feels like all my frustrations and anxieties have been taken away from me. It makes me so happy to be with you.”

“I’m glad because I feel the same. Here come over and rest your head on my shoulder and recuperate.”

She lay back on my shoulder, looked up at me with a little smile and dozed off to sleep. I lay there for a while trying to sort out my feelings for this wonderful lady. Eventually, I slept too. I awoke when Lyn moved. She was pulling away from me to get up. I smiled at her and she smiled back then lent over and kissed me.

“You’re running out of me. I need to clean up.” I looked at the clock and saw that we had been asleep two hours. I grabbed her and rolled her over on top of me. I could feel the mess that I had left in her but I didn’t care. My sperm provided the lubrication to allow me to slide my cock deep into her. I felt my head come in contact with her cervix. Just as she had last time her eyes opened wide then slowly closed.

“Did you like that?”

“Yes, you hit something deep inside me. I felt it earlier when you entered me. I was in the middle of an orgasm at the time and the feeling intensified my orgasm for me. It was nice.”

“Do you want to go again?”

“I would like to but I’m still dirty from before.”

“It worries you?”

“No, it doesn’t worry me. I like it but I thought you might not like the mess. I could clean up for you.”

“I don’t mind. In fact, I like you exactly the way you are covered in our juices of love. If you want to be cleaned I can do it for you.”

“Will I get a washcloth?”

“I didn’t mean that way.” I held her hips and slid her up along my body. “Hold onto the headboard.”

“Oh shit, you’re going to lick me. Marg told me that you did that for her after Ian had fucked her. The thought of it really turned me on. I went into my bedroom after she told me and masturbated. I never thought that I would experience it though.”

By this time she was sitting above me. Her little love tunnel was closed with a just hint of my sperm on its outer lips. Her crotch was in fact quite wet with our combined juices although I suspected that there was a lot more of hers than there was of mine externally.

I started by licking around the tops of her thighs, some of which had started to dry. I recognized her odour and her taste from our previous times together. As time passed I moved closer and closer to her slit. Once I reached it I heard her sharp intake of breath.

It reminded me of the many times that I had licked her sister, Marg but this was different. With Marg, I had to contend with a thick black bush. With Lyn, her hairs were blond and sparse. Lyn had a huge clit for a female. It looked more like a little penis than a woman’s clit. It protruded more than an inch when aroused while Marg’s was dainty and small and usually was hidden away in her folds to only appear when she was very stimulated.

Lyn’s breathing was once more becoming irregular. I could see her anus which was opening and closing as if working through a spasm. I had been working up and down her slit for about a minute and during that time her clit had grown like a little cock getting an erection. I decided to take a chance and so when I moved to the bottom of her slit I kept going towards her anus. Her reaction was immediate. She liked it.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice,” she said. I knew that it was because I saw her anus open and then clench down in a series of contractions. When it opened the next time I pushed my tongue into the hole created. Her groan was long and loud. As her anus clenched down it held my tongue just inside it. When it opened the next time I was able to push it further inside. The groan was just as loud but held for longer this time. When her contraction opened her hole this time I pulled my tongue clear and moved up to her clit.

Her clit was protruding out like it had an erection. I placed my mouth over it and sucked while using my tongue to massage its tip. In the position I was in I was looking directly at her stomach. I saw her throw her head back and at the same time, her stomach muscles began to clench and relax.

“I’m cumming, fuck I’m cumming….. and cumming……… and cumming…….. and cumming, OOOHHHHHH fuck, I’m cumming.” She screamed as I felt and watched the contractions rip through her body. Her juices were running down my chin and onto my chest. While still using my tongue on the tip of her clit I opened my mouth further and allowed her juices to squirt into my mouth.

I watched as the contractions subsided. She pulled away from my mouth and slid down along my body, aligning my cock with her hole. I didn’t move but allowed her to do the work. She pushed down once my cock was at her entrance and I slid all the way home into her. I knew by her appearance that her orgasm had passed but I could still feel the contractions rippling through her pussy muscles.

“I love you,” she said. “I fucking love you and I love the feel of your cock in my cunt. How different my life would have been if you had been that driller who came to my dad’s property instead of that fucking no hoper husband of mine.”

“You enjoyed that by the sound of it.”

“Enjoyed it, I fucking loved it. It just about blew the top out of my fucking brain. We’ve been together less than four hours and in that time you’ve given me the most intensive orgasms that I have ever experienced. I had no idea that sex could be like this. No wonder Marg fell head over heels in love with you.”

I frowned at her and shook my head. The look on her face became very serious.

“I’m sorry Goyse. I didn’t mean to upset you by talking about Marg. I can see you still have a thing for her. I was just excited, that’s all.”

“I’m not upset. I just want this week to be about you and me. When we talk about past lovers and things like that it takes the emphasis away from us. I probably need to answer your statement about Marg before we move on though. Marg is very important to me. She is almost as important to me as you are. Do you understand what I am telling you?”

She threw her arms around my neck and smothered me with kisses. She didn’t need to answer my question. I could tell by her reaction that she appreciated what I had said.

We made gentle love for the next two hours. I moved slowly in her and occasionally we stopped still for a while before continuing. As I saw the darkness descend I released my seed inside her. This was not about the sex this was two lovers enjoying each other to the full extent possible.

The week passed quickly. Sometimes we made vigorous love. At other times we made slow, gentle love while sometimes we just walked, talked and slept together in harmony. We were two lovers finding our way together. We were two people who had suffered a good deal in our past relationships who needed to get to know each other better and it was working.

At the end of the week, Lyn refused to leave. She asked me could she help with my water-skiing in some way. Of course, I agreed straight away. I wanted her to stay. I knew what would happen at the end of the titles, Lyn would still not want to go home. Not that I wanted to but some things are not easy to change.

Lyn rang her mum while I was making breakfast. She placed the phone on the loudspeaker during the call. I thought that it was one way of letting me know how she felt and also her mum’s thoughts about us.

“Hi mum, it’s Lyn.”

“Hello sweetheart, how’s your trip going?”

“I need to ask you a favour, mum. I have met someone and want to spend another week with him. Can you look after the kids a bit longer?”

“Of course I can. Come on don’t keep me in suspense. Tell me about him.”

“I can’t tell you a lot about him just yet because he like me has a partner but I can tell you I’m madly in love with him and I think he is with me as well.”

“That’s great, honey. I was wondering when you would wake up and give that thoughtless husband of yours the push.”

“I think you might be getting a little ahead of yourself, mum. We are just spending the week together at this stage.”

“Have you done it yet? Is he any good in bed, honey?”

“Absolutely unbelievable mum, I get excited just thinking about it.”

“I’m glad. Sex is not everything but it’s a good start to build a strong relationship on.”

“Mum, we have a good relationship already. The sex is just a bonus.”

“Oh, my daughter is madly in love. You deserve it, Lyn, after what you’ve put up with over the last few years. Don’t worry about the kids and enjoy the week. Take longer if you want. Just give me a call and let me know. Bye for now. Stay safe.”

“Bye mum. Give my love to the kids and dad. I’ll ring tonight when the kids are home from school. Mum, don’t tell too many people about what I’ve told you. Remember he already has a partner and so do I. We don’t want this to blow up in our faces, do we?”

“Okay, honey.”

Bye, now.”

She hung up the phone. I had heard every word and I understood that I was supposed to. My mind was trying to fathom out why she had done this. Was she trying to convince me how committed she was or was it just that she felt relaxed enough to talk freely in front of me?

The competition week went quickly. I competed and gained the third place which was probably enough to get me into the worlds. During the week the chief judge came to talk to me. He asked me would I be willing to judge at the worlds. He needed another experienced judge to cover the open events. What it would mean is that I would not be able to compete. I jumped at the chance.

Although I enjoyed competing I knew that I was not good enough to win a medal on the world stage but despite that, I did want to attend. As a passing remark, he said that it would be alright to take my wife with me and as he said it he looked at Lyn. Later on, Lyn cuddled up to me and asked, “Are you going to take your new wife with you or the old one?”

I laughed and replied, “I think the chief judge made up my mind for me by looking at you. Do you think you would be able to get away for about three weeks in six weeks’ time?”

“Just try to stop me.”

We separated the next evening as Lyn caught the plane back home. As I watched the plane rise into the air I felt an emptiness that I had never felt before. I knew that I would be calling her every day from now on. I had answered the question that I had posed before these last two weeks. I not only loved Lyn, I was in love with her. For the first time, I understood what my wife had tried to explain to me.

When you love someone they are important to you. You care about their welfare. You don’t want them hurt in any way so you do what you can to protect them. You share moments with them and experiences. You are two individuals who care about and for each other. When you are apart you often miss them and wish you were together again.

When you are in love all of the same things apply but there is something else, a more internal feeling. You actually feel that they are an integrated part of you. Their leaving makes you feel that part of you is missing and you desperately want them back. You feel incomplete. You feel Insecure without them around you. This was a feeling that at one stage touched me with Marg but with Lyn, it simply didn’t go away.

I flew home to my nightmare wife later that evening. I felt empty inside, desperately insecure and longed to feel Lyn’s arms around me again.

[Suchen Zucker]

Really enjoying your story. I like the different angle you are taking.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 28 - My return from the Waterski titles

When I arrived home Sue was nowhere to be found. I went to the rink and she wasn’t there so I asked one of her skaters. The skater told me that she had left earlier with Sally and Roy. She followed up the remark by saying not to tell Sue who told me. This immediately told me that Sue’s skaters were aware that Sue was having an affair with Roy in my absence.

As it was near to time for the kids to be picked up from school I went over and parked outside the school expecting that Sue would arrive to collect the kids. As time passed I saw Cherie’s car pull up a couple of parks ahead of me. I got out of my car and walked down to her.

“Good day, stranger. What brings you to the school?”

“Hello, Goyse. Good to see you. I’ve come to collect the kids for Marg and Sue.”

“Okay, I thought Sue would come to collect them. I was waiting for her.”

“Awe, she’s…..” Cherie hesitated obviously thinking of what to tell me then continued. “She’s busy at present.”

“I guess so, Cherie. How often have you been collecting the kids for her?”

“I’ve collected them a few times.”

“How many days, Cherie and I want the truth.”

“Okay, I’ll tell you. She asked me could they stay with me and Marg until you came back. The first day was the day that you flew over east.”

“Did she explain to you why or are you not willing to tell me?”

“She said it was for her skating but you deserve to know the truth, Goyse. She has shacked up with a guy called Roy. Everyone is talking about it so eventually, you will hear anyway. Just don’t tell her that I told you. Marg is pissed off at her. She wanted me to go over with her to call Sue out on it but I refused.”

“My good mate, Marg, she always has stuck up for me. Make sure that you tell her that I appreciate it. She’s a top chick. You’re a lucky lady, Cherie.”

“Why don’t you come home with me and tell her yourself. She would like to see you and you don’t come over very often these days.”

“Yes, I know, Cherie. I stay away more than I’d like to. I know you worry about us getting too close and I would not like to cause you any trouble.”

“I don’t think that you understand. I have never been worried about you with Marg. In fact, sometimes I even sent her to you. I know that you would never take her away from me. I trust you. That’s not the reason that I sometimes got upset.” She looked at me with a big frown on her face. I was trying to read her but unfortunately had no idea what was going on in her mind.

“You had better explain it then.”

“I always got upset because you looked after Sue who cheated on you every chance she got and she didn’t once consider your feelings. You always hugged Gay and I knew you invited her regularly into your bed while Sue was away. I often saw her sneaking into your bedroom at night and then sneaking back in the early morning. You treated Marg like she was a princess. I saw the way you look at her when you thought Sue wasn’t watching. But what did I get? I got ignored. Whenever I got close you pulled back from me.” I could see tears building up in her eyes.

I couldn’t speak. I was astonished at these revelations.

“When Sue, Marg and Gay wanted to go shopping, I would stay home to spend some time with you and you would wander off into your office. I often made you a coffee while you were working in the office and you would say thank you and continue working. Once I even stayed there and remember what you said? You asked me was there something else that I wanted.” By this time the tears were running down her cheeks. She continued.

“Of course there was something else. I wanted you to take me in your arms and make love to me like we did before you came over to the west. Don’t you remember? You made love to Marg and me on the boat show weekend. Then I came up to Lyn’s place and the three of us spent the whole week together. We went everywhere together that week. It was the best week of my life. I still dream about it at night. You never once said to me that it had to end. You just left me hanging. Why do you think that I came over west with Marg? I wanted it to continue but you just ignored me like I didn’t matter.”

She had shocked me. I had no idea that she felt that way. I assumed that because she and Marg were an item that to approach her in any way would risk their relationship. I didn’t want to hurt her or Marg. I only made love to Marg because Cherie sent her to me.

“Come here, Cherie?”

I took her in my arms and kissed her in front of all the mothers waiting to pick up their kids. They probably already knew that my wife was screwing around on me so why not give them something else to gossip about. I pulled back a little and licked her tears from her cheeks. She returned the most wonderful smile that I had ever seen from her.

“Cherie, I was trying to protect you and your relationship with Marg. I was not ignoring you but was keeping a little distance from you so that I didn’t cause you problems. When you sent Marg to me I assumed that seeing your partner paid attention was something that you enjoyed. A lot of people like others to pay special attention to their partners. I thought it put a little spice into your relationship. I thought I was helping you. I’m so sorry, Cherie. I would never want to hurt you. How can I make it up to you?”

“I could say take me home and make love to me but the kids are coming. Why not come home with us for dinner and spend the evening with Marg and me as we did on the boat show weekend.”

“I’d like to do that but I need to find Sue. She flies out in a few days’ time and I have to at least talk to her.”

“She’s too busy with Roy to worry about you. Right now Roy and Sally will be taking turns with her like they have been for the last two weeks. She will be so screwed up she will not know what day it is otherwise she would have been waiting for you to come home. We all knew you were flying in today so she must have known as well.”

“Alright, I’ll come over for dinner with you and Marg. Let me go home and I’ll leave a note for Sue to ring me and then I’ll come over. Do you want me to take the kids?”

“No, I’ll take the kids with me that way I’ll have a guarantee that you will be over. Can you pick up one of your good reds on the way?”

“No worries. See you in about an hour.” She went to get into her car but I continued. “Cherie!”

She stopped and turned towards me. “Yes, Goyse.”

“I’m sorry. I really didn’t mean to hurt you. I’ll do whatever I can to make it up to you.”

She smiled and replied. “I’ll keep you to that.” Then she climbed behind the steering wheel of her car. The kids arrived at the same time and both of them hugged me. I kissed both of them on the cheek and told them to go with Cherie and that I would be over soon.

I left the note for Sue and then went up to our bedroom and checked her bedside drawer. I was not surprised to see that her pills were still there with only two missing from when I had seen them two weeks before. The last four pills had not been taken. At least from my limited knowledge, I thought there was a good chance that she would not ovulate for at least another week. There was still a possibility that she could have had her period and then started another card of pills. I cursed her, showered, dressed and left for Cherie’s and Marg’s place. I had to find her tomorrow morning.

Marg met me with the kids both mine and hers at the door when I arrived. There were kisses and hugs all around. Marg surprised me by asking how Lyn was. It took me back a bit. I wondered if Lyn had talked to her or if their mum had spoken to Marg. I have never worked out which one it was.

When we entered the house, Marg told me that Cherie was in the kitchen and indicated for me to go in to her. When I entered the kitchen, Cherie threw both arms around me and gave me a long and passionate kiss. I responded.

“It feels so good to hold you,” she said, “Marg and I would like you to spend the night with us both. Marg tells me that you spent the two weeks with Lyn. I’d like to hear about it.”

“I’d love to spend the night with you girls.” I was not going to talk about Lyn and me so I continued. “Do you think that Marg would mind watching you and me? I want to make up for hurting you.”

“If I was Marg it would upset me so I think we have to include her. Come on, Goyse, I know how you feel about her. You don’t have to exclude her to make me feel good. She’s my partner. I want her to be happy. I would not like to hurt her.”

“Okay. I’ll pour a glass of wine for us.”

Cherie indicted where the wine glasses were and I proceeded to pour a glass for the three of us. The kids had moved up to the back of the house and were busy playing games together. I went through and checked they were alright and then came back to Marg. I raised my glass to her in a toast and said, “To you and Cherie.”

She smiled at me and said, “To you and Lyn.” I ignored it but was a little concerned that she may know a little more than she should. I trusted her but was always aware that jealous people can sometimes do irrational things. I didn’t want the sisters fighting and seeking revenge on each other.

Perhaps it was the fact that I didn’t respond but she looked at me as if she was trying to read my mind and then said, “I’m happy for Lyn. She has suffered long enough with that bastard of a husband of hers. I hope it works out for you both. That bitch of yours deserves to be chucked on the scrap heap. Why don’t you leave her, take the kids and start a new life with Lyn?”

“Despite everything else Marg, I will not take the kids away from Sue. You should know that because we discussed this a few years ago. Sue may decide to leave me some time but until the kids have finished their education I will do everything possible to keep our family unit together.”

“That’s exactly what Lyn said to me. Did you discuss it with her?”

“No, we didn’t discuss those type of things. We just sent time together enjoying each other’s company. We ate out, we walked and we talked. She’s pretty special that sister of yours.”

“Yes, unfortunately, she is too bloody special.”

“That’s not a nice thing to say about your sister.”

“Don’t worry, she knows how I feel about her. I love her to bits but when she takes the man that I want away from me and Cherie then I make damned sure she understands how I feel.”

“What can I say to that?”

“Don’t say anything. I just want you to know, that’s all.”

“Are you angry with me Marg?”

“Not really. I’ve known for a long time that you would not leave Sue for me. I was not willing to wait twenty years for you to walk away from her so I knew I had to move on with my life. It doesn’t make it any easier that my sister gets to spend two weeks with you when I would have liked for you to take Cherie and me with you. There is nothing that Lyn could do for you that Cherie and I could not have done better.”

“I know that Marg. Making love to you was always very special. There is no one who could ever satisfy me better than you did. We had some wonderful times together. Remember when I passed out from making love with you? When I opened my eyes, I saw the look of terror on your face. I could tell you thought you had killed me. You will always be special to me Marg no matter what happens in the future.”

“But?”

“I don’t have to tell you that, Marg because you feel it too. You know that very special attraction that we had has been gradually getting away from us. You felt it escaping before I felt it. I know because on the weekend of the boat show I wanted us to leave and move over west and leave Sue and Ian behind but when I started to tell you, you cut me off.”

“I know. I’m a fool. I should have left with you there and then while I had the chance but we all make mistakes, don’t we? Later on, I wished I hadn’t done that. I don’t blame you and I’m glad we have talked about it. I want you to be happy with Lyn but I’m a little jealous.”

I put my arm around her and kissed her. She responded as she always did. I knew from that moment on we would always be friends.

I was looking towards the kitchen as we talked and saw shadows. This made me aware that Cherie was close enough to us that she could hear everything that we said. I also knew she would be happy because despite her appearance of not being concerned I knew she loved Marg and didn’t want to lose her. Her main competition for Marg’s affection was now neutralized. She would know and expect me to spend time with them both when there was an opportunity but she would no longer see me as a threat.

The meal was delicious. Our main focus was on the kids at that time. Once we had cleaned up the kids finished their playtime and went off to bed leaving the adults to their playtime. I was not keen because my heart was still with Lyn and my mind was concerned about my wife, Sue.

I knew I had pushed Sue into a situation that was going to give her more than just a sexual experience. I knew it was a danger to our relationship but I wanted her to be safe. She most certainly would not be safe walking the streets of one of the major eastern states cities searching for a donkey dick.

The biggest worry for me was that the relationship with Sally and Roy had started before her trip and so it had a long time to develop. I also saw the old telltale signs of her kinky desire to take risks with pregnancy. I knew that if I didn’t take effective action and soon that she most likely would return home to me bearing Roy’s child that is if she wasn’t already pregnant.

The most worrying thing about it all is that I understood her kinky behaviour. Each time I thought about it I felt sexually aroused. My excitement stemmed from the night that she sat on Henry’s lap and took him totally unprotected knowing that she was ovulating on that very night. Had she not lost the baby I was quite prepared at that time to raise the child as my own.

Despite this, I had to protect my position. I had moved on since then. I did not want to spend the next twenty years raising someone else’s child. Time had changed things for me. There had been too many close encounters for both of us. Years ago she was my world. She was only part of it now. I now had someone that I was in love with and if Sue became pregnant I was going to Lyn to ask her to spend the rest of her life with me. For now, I had a night to spend with my good friends, Cherie and Marg.

It was Cherie who took the lead. My discussion with her had given her confidence that I hadn’t seen in her since the boat show. She now knew that I had only avoided her because I didn’t want to damage her relationship with Marg. She took my hand and led me to their bedroom. Marg followed a short distance behind. I looked over my shoulder and saw the worried expression on Marg’s face.

I faced a dilemma. Cherie wanted my attention. I knew from our discussion that it was an urgent need that she had but then there was Marg. Marg had never exhibited any signs of jealousy before so why the worried expression? If I were to focus my attention on Cherie was I going to hurt Marg and possibly their relationship? I needed to tread carefully.

Then there was me. Really I was not up for this. Emotionally, Lyn was the only person that I was presently interested in. My two weeks away with her had affected me to that extent. The way I presently felt I didn’t even know if I wanted to be with my wife so sexually I had little interest in what was about to happen. I was doing this for only one reason. I wanted Cherie to be happy so that she didn’t feel neglected.

Once we reached the bedroom Cherie started to undress me. I reached over as she was doing it and pulled Marg close to me and started to undress her. She then moved to start to undress Cherie. By my actions, I had involved Marg and I immediately saw a change in her demeanour. She smiled at me. She understood what I had done and she appreciated it.

Cherie totally undressed me and I removed all of Marg’s clothes as well but Marg left Cherie’s panties and bra on her. She then took my hand and placed it on Cherie’s breast. She had left the final unwrapping of Cherie to me. Was it for my benefit or was she doing this for Cherie?

When I hesitated Marg smiled at me and nodded her head to indicate her approval. At this stage, I was not erect but the action of Cherie’s lover wanting me to undress her partner was the stimulation that I required and I felt my cock react. What was it in my nature that sexually aroused me when a person gave their lover away to someone else? Was this the real reason that Sue kept searching for new and better sexual partners? She always told me that I enjoyed it and that she did it for me as well as for her. Was it actually my fault? Could she see something in my character that I couldn’t or was she slowly but surely brainwashing me?

With my renewed arousal all my doubts disappeared. I unclipped Cherie’s bra and then took her in my arms. I lifted her and placed her on her back on the bed. I then pulled Marg to my body and kissed her then hugged her so that I could whisper in her ear so that Cherie could not hear.

“You’re beautiful, Marg. I want you to enjoy tonight. It may be our last time together.”

“I know, Goyse. Thanks for doing this for me.” I moved away and as I did so I saw the tears welling up in her eyes. I kissed her again and then moved back to Cherie.

Cherie was waiting patiently and lifted her but indicating that she wanted me to remove her panties. I complied. Her love nest was very neatly trimmed. After all, Cherie was the one that I saw in my early days of cheating on my wife as the love goddess. She was beautiful. More than that, Cherie was absolutely gorgeous. No woman that I had ever met was as gorgeous as Cherie. She was a pin-up girl, slim and perfectly shaped. There was never one hair out of place on Cherie. I wondered how many thousands of men had hit on her wanting to have sex with this perfect woman. Yet Cherie rejected them all and chose my Marg and because of her contact with Marg, she wanted me. I was so damned lucky.

I understood Cherie’s fascination with oral sex and did not want to disappoint her. I moved down on her pussy and that familiar odour that I had experienced many years ago on the weekend of the boat show brought back pleasant memories. In those days she was a lost woman, like my wife searching for that elusive satisfaction that I learned to understand didn’t come from the size or shape of one's sexual organs but from the attraction that one felt for their partner.

I believed that Cherie like me had come to that realization which had set her onto a well-defined course for her life with Marg. I was so disappointed that Sue, my wife had not yet woken up to that fact of life. I knew that it would eventually destroy her and our marriage. This told me that if Sue understood that her search would have ended well before now. I also knew that I had moved on. Not more than a few months ago if Cherie had thrown herself at me I would have taken her up at breakneck speed but now I was hesitating. My time with Lyn had made that change in me. It was this moment in my life for the first time that I hoped and prayed that Sue didn’t return.

I observed that Cherie's pussy had actually shrunk since I had been with her before. How marvellous was a woman's vagina that it could adapt to circumstances? If used regularly by donkey dicks it remained loose and stretched. If a woman had a child her ability to stretch amazed me and yet if not penetrated by anything of size over time the vagina contracted, never back to its state of a virgin but it tightened up considerably.

Cherie’s pussy was sweet of taste like Marg's and her sister, Lyn’s and yet it was different. I knew not to go straight to the target but to move around away from her slit but near enough that she could move to try to get me to lap at her entrance. Each time that she moved I moved with her as I had done many times with her partner and with my wife. This teasing was making her wet and I could see a tiny trickle of her clear juice appear from the bottom of her hole.

It was then that I moved down past her pussy towards her anus. She lifted her but to give me access which told me that she would enjoy this perhaps she was even hoping for it. The groan that issued from her lips told me the story of her pleasure. I moved back up and on the way, I collected that little droplet from her crack by just managing to touch the lower extremity of her pussy. The jerk of her hips showed me how much she wanted me to penetrate her but I wasn't ready to hand that pleasure to her yet.

I moved up one side of her pussy across just above where her little clit was showing its nose out between the top of her sizable flaps and then back down the opposite side towards her anus. Once again she lifted her hips and once again I heard that groan which changed to almost a moan as I made contact with her rear hole. It gave a little ‘wink’ as I touched it and this told me that I was having the desired effect on her.

This time on my travels I went so close to her slit that when she moved her hips I actually touched it but not for long as I expected her movement and moved with her. When I reached the flaps around her clit I allowed my tongue to lightly touch her little button. The jerk of her hips meant that I had to pull back. I once more saw her clear juice appear at the base of her pussy but instead of a droplet this time it ran out of her.

“Stop teasing me and lick my pussy, you bastard,” was her response. I couldn’t help a little chuckle and I was sure that she may not have heard it but she would feel it through her crotch. I raised my eyes and saw Marg sitting beside us intently watching me work over her partner. She saw me look and smiled. I lifted my head to make sure she saw me smile back at her. Cherie's response was to lift her hips to attempt to keep my contact with her back.

This time when I reached her anus I saw that her hole was actually opening and closing in a regular rhythm. I knew what that meant. Her orgasm was not too far off. As her little hole opened this time I pushed my tongue into the crevis.

“Oww, fuck,” was the response. I withdrew and moved up towards her pussy. The juices were now running from her hole and her entrance had opened slightly in her excitement. I ran my tongue right up to the center of her slit but not penetrating her to any degree. This time when her hips lifted her pussy opened up considerably further. I knew that she sought penetration but I wanted to delay a little longer so focused my attention on her clit which was now clearly visible to me and the tip of it seemed to have swelled.

With my contact with her clit, she became much more verbal with her issuing a string of “Oooh’s” and “Aahh’s”. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the effect it was having on Marg who then moved across to Cherie pulling her upper body toward her initially kissing her then moving down to take a tit in her mouth and the other in her hand. I was no longer the focus of attention for either woman. It was as if I now was just the instrument of Cherie’s pleasure. I didn’t mind at all. I was doing this for them, not for me.

With her juices now running from her like a sexual river I knew it was time for me to penetrate her. I moved up along her body. Both girls realised what I was about to do. Marg moved to the side again while Cherie hunched her back in preparation for what was about to happen. As I started to penetrate her she placed her arms around my neck and pulled me down into a prolonged kiss. Once again this worried me because it indicated that to Cherie this was more than just a sexual encounter. I had fully penetrated her by the time she broke away from the kiss. I looked across to Marg to gauge her reaction. She was no longer smiling so I reached out and pulled her across to kiss me.

Marg’s kiss was as erotic and prolonged as Cherie’s. When we broke the kiss I plastered her with a shower of little kisses on her nose, her cheeks and then her neck before returning to Cherie. I had placed my arm behind Marg as I kissed her but did not retract it so that as I moved down towards Cherie, Marg was forced to come with me. This meant that I could alternate kisses between Cherie and Marg. Marg understood what I was doing and then started to kiss Cherie once I broke away from her.

I moved my hand slowly down across Margs body towards her rump. I felt her move her body across towards Cherie’s to allow me access to her little treasure box. As I touched her I could feel how wet she was. Despite limited contact, she was becoming sexually aroused.

Cherie had started humping towards me the moment that I had penetrated her. I met every one of her thrusts with one of mine. Our thrusts were becoming more and more urgent as time passed. Hers because of her arousal, mine because I was the object of her excitement and didn’t want to disappoint. Her groans and moans were becoming more and more intense and louder as time passed. Suddenly she let out an almighty howl and I could feel her body start to convulse as her orgasm overtook her.

I slowed my movements as Cherie’s moment of pleasure passed. My latter region was soaked and messy with her juices. I could feel her body relaxing under me as my movements slowed. Under different circumstances, I may have continued working on her but my mind was elsewhere at the moment and I knew that Marg also had expectations of me.

I had continued to play with Margs tight little pussy for the last five minutes of working Cherie and she was also very wet. I could tell by her movements what her expectations were for me. She had kissed Cherie through her excitement. I knew that Cherie’s orgasm had a considerable effect on Marg’s body. I had felt the increase in moisture that issued from her as Cherie reached her climax.

Slowly I withdrew from Cherie. She looked deeply into my eyes as I did so as if to say “what are you doing?” but she said nothing. I moved my body across on top of Marg and placed the head of my palus at her entrance. Her hips lifted to give me the access that she desired and ever so slowly I pushed into her.

I saw that familiar opening of her mouth which was one of the many things about this lady that I once loved. At that exact moment, I had a feeling rush through my body and mind, that feeling was regret. I regretted that our timing in the past had never been coordinated enough that we had an opportunity to live our life together. Had things come together I was sure that we could have been very happy. I couldn't help it. I told her that she was beautiful and she was beautiful, not only in looks but in feel.

She moved very slowly savoring the moment knowing me well enough that I would respond to her movement and control. She knew I took pride in providing my lovers with pleasure and except for exceptional circumstances would not seek mine until she achieved hers. Cherie was there but neither of us showed her any interest. She had her time it was now Marg’s and mine.

Marg’s arms went around my neck but it didn’t take any pressure because I knew what she wanted. I kissed her. The kiss was long and passionate. As we kissed I felt the bed move and knew that it was Cherie leaving us. I heard her say, “I’ll clean up,” but I didn’t see her leave. This moment was ours. We both knew this would perhaps be our last opportunity to express our love for each other and no one, not even Cherie was going to interrupt that.

Our movements continued at a slow pace. When we weren’t kissing we were looking into each other's eyes. In the background, I heard Cherie leave the bathroom. I answered her with an “okay” when she said she was going downstairs although the meaning of what she said didn’t register at the time.

We kissed, we cuddled and we made love. There was no hurry we just wanted to enjoy each others company. The atmosphere felt erotic. It felt special. Nothing else mattered. Cherie had hers and now it was our turn and we both wanted it to last, and last, and last.

Who knows how many hours it was, perhaps two, maybe three, perhaps more but I noticed that Margs breathing was becoming a little bit irregular and her thrusts just a little bit more urgent. I felt that she was wetter than she had been and when I kissed her she was working my lips just that little bit harder. I had been fighting off my orgasm for some time and when I do that it leads to intense pleasure that is difficult to describe.

Some men when they masturbate like to edge. I had tried that to understand what it was like and the feeling that I got when I held back for some time was very similar except it was continuous. The problem that I always had when I held back too long is that I had trouble cumming when I wanted to. With this in mind, I worked towards cumming. I focused my attention on my recent time with Lyn.

Marg’s movements were becoming very urgent now and she was moaning and groaning loudly. Her eyes were closed and her head was pushed back into the pillow. I knew that I was only a few strokes away from cumming when I felt her pussy start to go into a series of contractions.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oooohhhh, fuuuuucccckkkkk me,” she screamed. I couldn’t hold out any more and I came and I came and I came and I came. It felt like my whole body was being shot out through the little orifice in the head of my cock. It went on and on and on and I knew what the end result would be.

When I recovered the first thing I saw was Marg’s worried face. It brought back memories of our time together years before when we had been out walking together and booked into a local motel. Over a period of time that become our own special little hideaway. It had caused us problems because while recovering on one occasion I had told Marg that I loved her and that had raised her expectations, expectations that at that time I could not meet.

I looked into Marg’s eyes and smiled. “You did it to me again,” I said.

“I sure did,” she replied.

“Did I say anything?”

“Hhmm, you mentioned my sister, Lyn.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to cause you any concern.”

“Hey, I’m a big girl. I know you have this thing for Lyn now.”

“But I mean, I’m sorry, really sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“I said that I know that. You don’t need to push the point so hard.”

“Marg, come here. I need to explain something to you. It’s important.”

She was moving away from me but with that, she came closer to me. I placed my arm around her neck and pulled her close to me. Our lips were no more than two inches apart.

“Marg, you are very important to me. I don’t want to lose you. If my being with Lyn is going to ruin our friendship it won’t happen. That’s how important you are in my life.”

“Don’t be stupid. Lyn thinks the sun shines out of your arse. If you pull away from her you will break her heart and if that happens I will never forgive you.”

“So, how do we handle this?”

“I guess we will continue to be friends. Not that I ever had any doubt about it. You know that if you end up with Lyn then sex is out of the question.”

“I told you this may be our last time together. Would you be okay with just spending time with Lyn and me without expecting more?”

“We could send Lyn out shopping with a few dollars in her pocket. She never could turn down a shopping trip especially if someone else is paying.”

“You’re evil. Remind me never to turn my back on you.”

We laughed together. I looked around the room and asked, “Where is Cherie?”

“When she gets upset she goes and sleeps with the kids. I’ll go and get her.”

“No, you stay here. I’ll fetch her.”

I walked down the passageway and opened the door into the kid's room. I heard her sniffle before she realized I was there. I lay down beside her and looked into her eyes. They were red and the remnants of her tears were still there. I licked them off her cheeks. She braved a smile but I knew it was forced.

“She loves you very much, Cherie. You’re a very lucky lady to have such a wonderful lover. Thanks for letting me be with her one more time.”

“She’s still in love with you, Goyse. I think that I am too. I’m just sad because you can’t give me what you give her, that’s all.”

“We made beautiful love, Cherie, you and I.”

“Yes, I know. It was beautiful but it wasn’t love, it was sex. Marg once told me that you didn’t know how to have sex with a woman you make love with them. She only believed that because that is how you do it with her. With her, you make love. With me, you have sex.”

“I’m sorry, Cherie. You’re a very good friend and I would never want to hurt you. Come on, come back to bed with us. We want you there with us. We miss you.”

“Do I have to?”

“Come on, Marg’s worried about you. You’re her special lover. She needs you.”

“Yes, we are her special lovers aren’t we.”

With that, she got up and I followed her back to her bed. Marg took her into her arms while I sat back and watched. They whispered to each other and kissed a good many times until dawn. I heard my phone ring but chose to ignore it for now. I dozed off for about an hour and when I awoke Marg and Cherie were wound around each other sleeping peacefully. I got up and silently left the room to check my phone.

The call was from Sue. I called her back.

“Where are you, honey. I came home and found you missing.”

“When you weren’t home I went with the kids to Marg and Cherie’s place. They put me up for the night.”

I bet they did. Up to what or which one would be my question. Come on home, honey. I’ve got something for you.”

“And what’s that?”

“Put it this way, I haven’t showered. Remember last time, you didn’t want me to clean up.”

“That sounds sick.”

“Just hurry home. I’m waiting for you and I’m horny as hell.”

I got in my car and headed home. There were many things for Sue and me to talk about and it was less than forty hours before she flew east for the roller skating championships. Once they were over I would be on my way to the US with Lyn to the world water skiing championships. Anything that we had to say to each other had to be said now or not for at least another five or six weeks. I needed to make sure that she was protected before she flew out on the plane east.

As I drove towards home my mind was a jumble of ideas and concerns.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 29 - Meeting Sally.

I entered the house and made my way towards the bedroom. Rather than going directly to the bedroom I entered the bathroom via the rear door. I wanted to freshen up a little. While in the bathroom I noticed a wrapper in the bin. I thought I recognized it so reached down and picked it out. It was the wrapper off a morning-after pill container. I smiled and moved to the bedroom.

Sue had dozed off waiting for me. She was uncovered, laying on her back with her legs spread wide open. No doubt she had positioned herself to give me access. I walked to the end of the bed. The sight was rather disgusting but even so, I felt my cock start to become erect.

Her pussy had been stretched to a ridiculous extent. It gaped wide open and inside it, I could see his residue. It obviously had been there a while because it had lost its potency appearing as an almost clear thick liquor with a whitish tinge. She obviously had been filled to her fullest extent because there had been some overflow that had trickled down across her anus.

As I took in the sight she opened her eyes and smiled.

“Like what you see?” She asked.

I just shook my head. There were no words to describe my feelings at that time. My cock was aroused just as if I had been looking at a porno movie but the feelings inside me didn’t concur with my sexual organ. I knew that I should walk away and never come back but something inside me said, “You have caused this. You sent her to this man, now you have to deal with it.” How do you deal with something like this? She was my wife. She was my responsibility. She was the mother of my children. How could I walk away? On the other hand, if I stayed, how could I deal with this type of behaviour?

“Come here,” she motioned to me. I climbed onto the bed on my hands and knees and no sooner had I done so then she had her hands on my head pushing me down towards her sperm filled pussy. I tried to resist but she held me strongly and kept pushing my head down towards her messy crotch. I could smell the odour of him like ammonia in my nostrils.

I turned my head to avoid contact but all that did was put sperm into my hair. She wrapped her legs around my shoulders and used her heels to force me closer. To get full leverage on me she had arched her back which forced the almost jelly-like liquor from her hole and it poured down across her but.

“Quick, lick me. It's getting on the bed,” she stated as if she was my commanding office shouting out my orders for the day. I gave in and opened my mouth, taking my tongue from her anus up to her clit. The liquid poured into my mouth. There was so much of it that I had to get rid of it so I swallowed. It was like eating oysters and I hated oysters. I repeated the motion and swallowed again.

“That’s my good little cuckold. Eat Roy’s cum out of me before he gets me pregnant. Clean me out and you can fuck my big sloppy cunt. I know you like it wet and slippery so I know you won’t clean it too well. So that’s the dilemma you face. If you leave it too wet and slippery there is a greater chance that I’ll get pregnant. If you clean it too well you lose your enjoyment.”

“You’re a sick bitch. Tomorrow I’m taking you in to get a shot to prevent you from getting pregnant.”

“What if I won’t go?”

“Your choice, but understand if you don’t accept protection I will not come back from the US.”

“So, you’re leaving me.”

“Not if you accept that you need protection. I told you before, I will not raise someone else’s child, not again. If you want me to come home to you then come to the doctors with me.”

“It might be too late.”

“Yes, I know that. In that case, I won’t be back. If you’re not then the doctor will insert a capsule under the skin, most likely on your arm and it will give you protection for around three months.”

“Okay, if you insist then I have to, don’t I?”

“No, you don’t have to do anything. I’m just telling you the outcome of specific situations. The choice must be yours and only yours.”

“But you like the risk too.”

“I keep telling you that I don’t but you keep telling me that I do. Why I don’t know.”

“I can tell. I’ve been with you for a long time. Don’t you think that a wife can tell those things about her husband? You’re just too proud to admit it, that’s all. When the baby is born you would love it like your own. I know you. You can’t help but love children. That’s just one of the things that makes me love you.”

“But you’re not in love with me.”

“You have to bring that up, don’t you?”

“Well, you said it. I didn’t.”

“Maybe I was mistaken. I might have said it to hurt you because you pissed me off at the time.”

“Nope, you said it and you meant it. I understand why you said it too.”

“You said you didn’t.”

“Yes, I did, didn’t I?”

“You’ve been with Marg again, haven’t you? You’ve been screwing the slut again. I thought you had got over that bitch.”

“No, wrong again. I was at Marg and Cherie’s but I wasn’t with her. If you understand what I’m saying.”

“So who is it? If you have worked that out then you’ve been with someone.”

“So you have been getting screwed out of your brain for the last two weeks and now you have the gall to make accusations against me. All you have to worry about is making certain that you are protected and I will be here after the worlds. That’s all you have to worry about.”

“Okay, I don’t want to lose you. I’ll come with you tomorrow but I won’t guarantee that I’ll always use protection. If Roy asks me to have his baby I’ll do it.”

“If that happens then you had better tell me before you do it because I promise that I’ll walk away from you if you do.”

“You’ll find out in time.”

“What does Sally think of all this. Surely she doesn’t want you having Roy’s baby?”

“When the time comes, she won’t have a say. Roy and I have talked about it and he says that eventually he wants to have children and Sally is unable to. He wants me to have his baby and he said he wants you to raise it for him so that Sally doesn’t know.”

“Well, I’ve got a big shock for him and you had better tell him so before it’s too late.”

“He said you would say that but in time you would come around. He said that if you didn’t want it then you would have stopped me from getting involved with him.”

“So what is his plans. Has he asked you to leave me and go with him? Is that what you are planning?”

“We talked about it but I told him that I wouldn’t leave you no matter what the circumstances. He wanted to get you and Sally together so that he and I can get more time alone together. She has now decided to travel with us to the nationals. Before she was going to follow over after the first week to give us some time alone together.”

“Maybe she detects that you are getting too serious and wants to protect her position.”

“She acts as if she wants to keep an eye on me. I told him that I was not protected and she heard me so she told him that he could not cum inside me but he defied her and refused to pull out. She acted as if she was angry but what I didn’t tell him was that I had my pills with me and they were taken out of my bag. Sally was the only one who could have done that because Roy and I were at skating the day it happened. I don’t know what she is up to but I think she is trying to set me up by getting me pregnant.”

“It sounds as if she is trying to give Roy what he wants without him knowing it was her idea. Either that or she gets a thrill out of playing risky games with someone else's life. It is important that you get this capsule installed. Let them both think that you are not protected and see what eventuates.”

“You’re good to me. You look after my interests even when I’m not capable. I love you, Goyse”

“Yes, you’ve told me. You love me but you're not in love with me. My guess is that you’re in love with Roy.”

“No, not yet but it could happen in time. We are close but he’s my donkey dick right now. He is giving me some of the best sex that I have ever experienced. What makes it better is that I haven’t had to rush off home to you to cover up my tracks. What this means is that you are allowing me the best sexual experiences that I have ever had and that makes me feel deeply indebted to you. The only thing that could be better is if you would accept Sally then it would take away that guilt that I feel in doing this to you. I want you to think about that.”

“Okay, I’ll think about it but no promises.”

“She’s good, very good. You won’t be disappointed, I promise.”

“No promises, remember.”

“Sorry. Now, are you going to use me or are you just going to look at me? I want to pay you back for being so good to me.”

“Looking at that big sloppy cunt of yours I don’t think I could feel the sides anymore. Maybe I should give it a miss.”

“That’s not the only hole that I’ve got. The other one is only for you and it’s very tight.”

“You know that I don’t like that.”

“Yes, but I do. Now come here.”

We made love. I somehow managed to touch the walls of her pussy and keep her involved enough that she didn’t insist on me using her anus. I didn’t need sexual relief but I did need to reach orgasm because if I didn’t she would know that I had been with someone else. It wasn’t her knowing that worried me it was how she would use the information that was my concern. She already voiced that she thought that I had been with Marg. If I didn’t perform then she would know for sure.”

Afterwards, I dozed off to sleep. Sue was already asleep before my dream started. It was very pleasant dreaming of being with Lyn. We did many things together some of which had already happened. Eventually, we made love and afterwards I saw that pregnant belly again. Of course, I expected to see Sue’s face when I looked up but I didn’t. It was Sally, Roy’s wife. How could that be? Sue had told me that she was infertile. These crazy fucking dreams keep coming true but that one has to be wrong. Surely it had to be very wrong.

I awoke with a start. Sue was snoring loudly. I made my way down to the kitchen and made a coffee then moved into the office to call Lyn. I needed to hear her friendly voice again. With Sue heading east at midnight tomorrow night I wanted to bring our plans ahead. I would organize for Lyn to fly over to join me for a week before we both flew out to the US. This would give me a few days alone followed by the week with Lyn at home than a week with Lyn without any commitments in the US followed by the worlds then another week before we both headed home again. This was going to be a magnificent month.

Sue would be back from the nationals in two weeks time but with Roy on the scene, she would not worry about me being absent for an extra week or two.

As with all plans, there is something that is missed. What I hadn’t planned on was the knock on the door. I looked out the window and saw a van sitting in the driveway. This was the last thing that I wanted right now. My immediate thoughts were, “fuck it, it’s Roy.” He was the last person that I wanted to see especially at this early hour when I wanted to talk to Lyn.

I opened the door and my jaw must have almost hit the floor. I was expecting Roy but instead, there was this absolutely gorgeous woman done up to the knockers but in such a way that sex was written all over her. Before I could say anything she wrapped her arms around me and pulled her body in against me. She was so attractive that the moment that I saw her I had an erection. I simply could not help it. Now here I was with a boner pressing into her stomach just above her crotch and the heat of her body made my cock jump as if it was going to ejaculate and there was no doubt about it she would have felt it.

Her smile disarmed me a little and for a second I thought she may not have felt it but when she spoke I knew I had been caught.

“Hmm, he feels good. I see you enjoyed our hug as much as I did. It’s nice to meet you, Goyse. I’m Sally. Can we find somewhere private to talk where Sue won’t find us? A bedroom or something similar where if she wakes up she won’t look.”

“We could go to the rear unit. She never goes out there.”

“Good, perfect.”

We moved out to the rear unit bedroom. There were two chairs but Sally immediately went to the bed. As she sat she spread her legs slightly and I couldn’t help but look down. She caught me and smiled. She moved her legs again and her short dress moved just a little bit higher.

“It’s alright, Goyse. Don’t be shy. I’m a woman and you’re a sexy man. I enjoy being looked at. Don’t feel embarrassed. I’ve come over to talk to you about your wife and my husband. Can I talk directly to the point with you.”

I nodded to give my agreement so she continued, “I believe that you told your wife that if she must play up then it needs to be with a man that she can trust and you selected my husband. Is that true?”

“Pretty close to it, yes.”

“You know he is very well endowered? Long and quite thick.”

“Yes, She has told me that.”

“So you would be aware that after a while she will be of little use to a normal-sized man which she tells me you are.”

“I noticed that when we made love this morning. I guess the description of her now is that she is gaping open.”

“Yes, she is getting that way. I have noticed as well. Do you know it will get worse with time? The first time she was actually quite tight. I was amazed that she took him so easily. She is obviously very flexible.”

“Where is this discussion going? I can’t see the point of it.”

“Be patient, you will. Now Sue thinks that she will get pregnant with my husband. Just to help her along I have stolen her pills. She must know that I have them but she has said nothing which means that she has plans to take him unprotected. How do you feel about that.”

“If she gets pregnant by another man then I have told her that I will leave her.”

“Yes, that is what you have told her but will you? That is the big question?”

“Definitely. The day that she tells me she has been impregnated is the day that I walk out that door.”

“But you accept her having sex with another man?”

“That is something that I have no say in.”

“She tells us that you enjoy it. Doesn’t it stimulate your senses and make you horny?”

“She is misinformed. I only allow her to be with other men because I can’t stop her. She justifies her actions by telling me that I like it but the opposite is true.”

“So you don’t get an erection when she tells you of her experiences. She told us about the first time she did it in front of you. You had the opportunity to stop her but you just watched. Afterwards, she told us that you insisted on having sex with her before she cleaned herself. She also said that you had the opportunity to make love to another woman but chose her cum filled pussy instead.”

“Where is this all going?”

“I want you to know what is happening. Roy will be fucking your wife three maybe four times a day with his enormous cock for the next month maybe even the next two or three months. When he is finished with her, she will be of no use sexually to you. Do you enjoy sex, Goyse?”

“Yes, I do, especially so with the right woman.”

“Well, that’s where I come in. Roy and I don’t have sex anymore. You see I’m not built like your wife. I can’t handle my husband sexually. In all the years of our marriage, we have only had sex together a few times. The way it works for us is that I find him women and in return, he leaves me alone sexually. I usually get my satisfaction from the woman that comes home with me to experience Roy. Most of the women can’t handle him either so they only last a short time then disappear. Your wife is the exception that we have been looking for. She can not only handle him she loves it.”

“You’re playing with fire, Sally. My wife is going to fall in love with Roy and you will end up being on the outer. Mark my word it will happen.”

“You underestimate yourself, Goyse. She has made it very clear that if anything impacts on her relationship with you she will walk away from Roy. She told Roy that she likes to tease you by making out that she is falling in love with other men but she told him she only has one lover. Everyone else is there for her sexual enjoyment.”

“I think you are being told what they want you to believe. Now, what is it that you want?”

“I want to offer you my body for your sexual enjoyment. I saw your reaction when I came to the door. You were turned on. I want you to use me. I haven’t been ruined like your wife. I am still quite tight and my pussy is also quite shallow. I can provide you with as much sexual enjoyment as you have ever experienced.”

“What’s in it for you?”

“I’m almost a virgin. Roy is the only man that I have ever been with and he has only ever been able to penetrate me once or twice. It hurt me so bad that I wouldn’t let him do it to me again. He tried a number of times but I simply wouldn’t let him. My desire to make love to a man is driving me insane but I don’t want to be hurt.”

“What if I hurt you?”

“You won’t. Sue has shown me your size. I know you are just over average size. She brought me a dildo that she said was the same size as you and I can take it without any pain. I want you to make love to me.”

“I’m flying out to the US soon. We won’t have the opportunity.”

“I know. Sue told me that you are flying out in a weeks time. If you agree I would move in with you for that week to see how it works. If everything works out then when you come back then it can continue if not then it's over.”

“You’re really desperate, aren’t you?”

“Very. If I can’t get this to work I will have to leave Roy. I can’t live my life anymore like this. Just remember that if I leave Roy then he will most likely not want to let go of Sue. Sue is addicted to his size and that would probably mean you will lose her.”

“Are you trying to blackmail me?”

“No, not at all. I was just saying what the most likely outcome would be. You’re a sensible man. You must know there is that possibility.”

“Yes, but I think it is more than a possibility. It’s a likely outcome if you’re not there to keep it on track. When do you want us to start.”

“For fuck’s sake, this is not a business arrangement. I want you to make love to me. I want it to start when you find it comfortable to do so.”

“Come here.”

“What?”

“I said come here.”

She sheepishly moved across to me. For someone who had just told me she wanted to have sex with me, she appeared very shy when it came to actually doing it.

“Kiss me.”

“I want sex. I didn’t expect to kiss you.”

“I don’t do sex. I do love. If you are not willing to make love to me then we are wasting our time.”

She was now sitting beside me and she turned her head to kiss me. I grabbed her and lifted her onto my lap. This put her in the controlling position which was above the height of my head. I had listened closely to Sue and from what she told me of Sally I recognised a woman who wanted and expected to have control. She kissed me. I put my arms around her and pulled her down onto my lips and worked my tongue into her mouth. At the same time, my hand moved slowly up along her leg towards her love box.

She opened her legs to give me access. I ran my fingers down along the edge of her panties and then back up. I then ran them down the opposite side of her panties and back up. Her dampness was very obvious and her reaction was measured by her moans. She was horny, very horny.

I moved my other hand around behind her and found her zipper and pulled it down. I was looking her in the eye. I felt her arms move and knew that she was removing her arms from the straps of her little dress. When I looked down I was met by two perfectly shaped breasts. I couldn’t help it I took one of them into my mouth and worked my tongue across and around her nipple. I was still working my fingers on her panties. She had spread her legs further to allow me easier access.

I moved my body around to the right as I held her and lay her down on the bed. Once more I kissed her. She responded like any good lover. I then moved slowly down her body while looking her directly in the eyes. She knew where I was heading and opened her legs, placing her feet on the side of her with her knees up to give me access. I reached her crotch and pulled her panties to the side to reveal a very attractive pussy. Her reddish hair was very thin and like the rest of her it was very neat and tidy.

Her juices were gleaming in the light that was entering the bedroom. Her slit was long but I was surprised how closed it was. I had not for a second believed her story about Roy having penetrated her only once or twice but looking at how tight she appeared I had to rethink that. She lifted her but and I took the hint and pulled her panties down. I then stood and while looking her in the eye I bought her panties to my nose and sniffed them. I enjoyed the odour of a female but I also knew by experience how women like to see men do an erotic thing like that.

I returned to her pussy. Initially, I pulled her pussy apart to check how tight she actually was and was amazed at how a woman married to a stud like Roy could ever retain that degree of tightness. She was soaking wet and groaning all the time so I was not going to waste too much time. I licked along her slit and the involuntary lift of the hips followed. I then pulled the top section of her flaps apart to reveal her little tiny clit. It was still covered in its sheath so I worked her flaps to peel it back and when it poked clear I placed my mouth over it and worked my tongue around the tip.

“OOohhhh,” was the response followed by a louder but longer, “Ooooohhhhh.”
I moved up to kiss her again and my cock aligned neatly with her entrance. I didn’t push into her but just held my tip at her entrance. She moved her hips to the left and then to the right and I felt her body give a little shake like a mini orgasm went through her body.

“Don’t tease me, put it in me, please.”

“No, if you want it you will have to take it.”

With that, she thrust upwards and my head slipped into her. She pulled back and thrust again. I penetrated about two inches. She was giving tiny little thrusts in and out which got me in about three inches.

“Please give it to me. Help me please.”

I pushed in a little deeper. Her response was to lift her hips even further and let out a long and pronounced moan. I pulled out about an inch and she lifted her hips even further to try to achieve deeper penetration. She had suffered enough I pushed hard and slipped all but the last inch into her. I had come up against something which I believed was her cervix and knowing what she had told me I hesitated because I didn’t want to hurt her.

She was now thrusting in a regular pattern. I was thrusting to meet her every move. Gradually I was slipping further into her as she thrust. I could feel her cervix around the head of my cock which brought back memories of the first time that I had made love to Lyn.

Her breathing was becoming irregular which signalled that she could well reach orgasm. My cock was hard up against her cervix and I still was not fully into her. I decided to see if I could penetrate her cervix so pushed hard but evenly into her. I felt it let go and her eyes opened widely at the same time. I thought I had hurt her but she closed her eyes again and let out a long loud groan. I started to feel those familiar contractions inside her and knew she was on the verge of an orgasm.

I felt my balls rising in their sack and knew that if I didn’t slow for a while I was going to cum. I didn’t want to pull back because I believed that my tip had entered her cervix and I wanted to cum directly to her eggs. The thought had me on the verge when she suddenly started to flood.

“Oohhhh, OOoohhhh, OOOhhhh, Oooohhh,” she went. Each “Oooohhhh” was punctuated by a flood of her juices. I felt the heat of her body on my cock and it sent me over the top.

I pushed as hard as I could into her over and over again as I sprayed my sperm into her cervix.

Her orgasm finished before mine. I just kept pumping and pumping into her. As I came down she had a huge smile on her face. It was then that I heard the slow clap, clap, clap. I turned towards it and my wife, Sue stood there watching us. How long she had been watching I don’t know.

“Looks like Roy and I will be heading east by ourselves then,” was all she said and abruptly turned and left.

“Is she always like that,” Sally asked.

“No, only when she gets jealous.”

“What the fuck has she got to be jealous about. She has been fucking my husband three times a day for the last two weeks. Some people.”

I said nothing but was worried that Sue may not be willing to get her capsule inserted after catching me making love to Sally.

“I know now why she loves it so much.”

“I don’t follow you?”

“If sex with Roy is anything like sex with you then I don’t blame her for wanting it three or four times a day.”

“Sally, you said you were not having sex. Are you protected?”

“I don’t need to be. Roy says he is fertile. The times we did it I was at my most fertile based on my cycle and he didn’t make me pregnant so it follows that I must not be able to conceive.”

“Not necessarily, how do you know Roy is fertile?”

“He says he is.”

“How can he tell?”

“I don’t know. He keeps saying it so he must be.”

“Have any of the women that he has had sex with conceived?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“How many women has he been with?”

“Probably a dozen or more.”

“For how long?”

“Some a month others two or three months, a couple of occasions maybe a little longer.”

“And they were all on birth control?”

“I don’t know.”

“But you knew with Sue?”

“Yes, I checked her bag and saw the pills there.”

“Did you check the bags of any of the other women?’’

“Some, not all.”

“But you don’t know if they were on the pill?”

“Sue was the only one that I found with the pill.”

“Doesn’t that tell you something. What’s the chance that you searched the bags of several women who were on birth control but you only found pills in Sue’s bag.”

“I didn’t think of that.”

“What if it’s Roy that is infertile and you are fertile.”

“I don’t mind. Do you?”

“What do you mean?”

“I want children. I should tell you that part of my plan was to put Roy with a woman who could get pregnant and then allow me to raise the child as my own. All the better if the child is actually mine.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that upfront? Does Sue know your plan?”

“I tried to tell her but I’m not sure she understood what I was saying to her. She and Roy had just had a long session and she just wasn’t with it.”

“When did your period end?”

“Seven maybe ten days ago.”

“What I suggest is that we get protection for Sue so that she can’t get pregnant. You and I can then spend the next week together with the intent of impregnating you. If it works there is no need for Sue to risk pregnancy. If it doesn’t happen, when I return from the US then we will sit with Sue and talk about her carrying a baby for you. If she is fully aware and still willing then I will accept that she can have unprotected sex with Roy. How do you feel about that.”

“I hope you’re right about me. I have always wanted a child of my own. I gave up on the idea because Roy said that I had to be infertile otherwise I would have fallen pregnant.”

“Are you ever going to start to have sex with Roy?”

“No, he is too rough with me and hurts me too much. I can’t stand the pain. Once he hurts me I get turned off and I dry up if you understand and then it hurts more. Maybe if he could learn to be gentle I may let him but he is too cruel. He is with Sue too. I’ve seen him just grab her and ram it into her. I see the pain on her face but she seems to like it.”

“Did I hurt you?”

“Just a little bit when you pushed the last little bit in but the pain didn’t last. With Roy, the pain doesn’t go away.”

“So we have a deal?”

“Definitely.”

“Okay, let's organize Sue. She will be angry with us so don’t push her too hard. The best approach is to listen to everything she says and humour her as much as possible.”

We got dressed and headed for the door. After an hour of talking with Sue and a cup of coffee, we convinced her to go with us to the clinic where a capsule was embedded. Before the doctor would do it he did a pregnancy test which proved negative.

Sue was now protected for up to three months. We didn’t tell Sue about our plan. That would come after we all got back together again in a months time.

I had not called Lyn earlier because of my original plan of having her over for a week before our trip was impossible. I called her later that day as I did every day for the next few years. I would probably be calling her today if there was a need for it but that is giving away too much information at this stage of my wife’s story.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 30 - Leaving Sally to meet Lyn.

After we returned from the doctor's surgery Sue started packing her clothes. Even though there was now a capsule inserted that would give Sue protection against pregnancy I knew that it required at least three days before it would become effective. I was concerned that she was about to leave to go spend the next two days with Roy.

“A little early to be packing for your trip isn’t it,” I asked her.

“Sally is here with you so I’m going across to stay with Roy until we fly out.”

“What about the kids. They won’t see you for about two weeks. It is only right that you spend the next two days here. I will run you up to the airport with the kids so that they can say goodbye.”

“What about Sally?”

I looked across towards Sally who already had worked out what I was up to.

“Don’t worry about me. I’m settled into the unit out back. You two spend the time with the kids and each other. You won’t be seeing each other for at least a month so enjoy the next couple of nights together.”

Sue looked at Sally for a moment before speaking. “Thanks, Sally. We appreciate that. You can join us after the kids are asleep if you want to.” I was waiting for the next question and was desperately trying to come up with an answer before Sue asked it. I was saved by Sally who must have preempted it as well.

“What about Roy? He’ll be on his own.”

“Roy will be okay. He is used to spending time alone when I spend time with the girls. Don’t worry about Roy. He knows that you have to spend time with Goyse and the kids before you fly out. He won’t be worried”

Sue didn’t answer. I felt that she wanted to go across to Roy but she felt snookered by Sally’s response. She knew that to leave now could cause an upset so she simply stopped packing her clothes. For a while, it looked as if she was sulking. It gave me the opportunity to look across to Sally and give her a smile and a little wink. She smiled back.

When I went to pick the kids up from school I insisted that Sue come with me. I didn’t want to give her an opportunity to leave and join Roy because I knew that if that happened she wouldn’t come back. By my reckoning, if I could keep Sue and Roy apart till the plane flew out there would be at least two and half days before they would get the opportunity to have sex. I felt that may be enough to provide adequate time for the protection to take effect. At least I hoped so.

We spent that night with the kids. Sally sat back and observed and didn’t participate or interfere. It was like she was taking everything in trying to learn about the relationship between parents and their children. I felt for her. She was now in her mid-thirties perhaps even a little older. She had already shared her desire to have children with me.

At that time I hoped against hope itself that it was Roy who was infertile and not her. It was then that I decided to do everything possible to allow her the joy of having a child even if it meant that I would allow my wife to become pregnant by Roy. But that was to be the last resort.

After we put the kids to bed the three of us sat around, had a drink and talked. Sally made a point of asking me about the world titles and what my role was. I explained the role to her and she listened intently. Sue also listened. Although we talked about many things Sue and I seldom if ever talked about my sport. When we were alone Sue always controlled the conversation and I always let her so the subject of waterskiing was not one we covered in recent times.

Eventually, it was time for bed. Sally took the lead and said, “I’m off to bed. I’m keeping you two apart. I’m sure you need some time alone together.”

Sue’s response came a little too quick. She must have realised that the time would come when we retired as well and it appeared that she didn’t want to be alone with me.

“How about you joining us, Sally?”

“I don’t know. How do you feel about that Goyse?”

“I’m happy with whatever you girls decide.” I actually wanted some time to talk to Sue but I knew if she had a different agenda then I could not fight it without her getting angry and walking out and I knew where she would end up.

We moved to the bedroom. Sally remembered what I had told her earlier, to focus her attention on Sue and she did so. I led by taking Sue in my arms and kissed her. “I’ve missed you,” I whispered in her ear.

“What? Sally, Marg and Cherie not enough for you.” She hissed back.

“That’s sex not love,” I whispered in her ear in response.

“Huh, tell me another one. Like all men you think with the wrong head.”

“Who’s talking now?”

Our debate was disturbed by Sally unzipping Sue’s dress from behind. My chin was resting on Sues' shoulder and Sally reached in and kissed me gently on my lips then pulled back slightly and smiled at me. I pulled away from Sue taking her dress off her shoulders and it fell to the floor. Sally moved in behind her and held her in an embrace. Sue had no bra on so I dropped my head down to take her left breast in my mouth. I worked my tongue around her nipple.

I felt Sally pull back from Sue and I saw her dress drop to the floor followed by her bra and then her G string panties. She then dropped to her knees behind Sue and Sue pushed me back to allow her to bend at the hips. I guessed from this that Sally was using her tongue on Sue from behind. I heard Sue moan and felt it vibrate through her body. Whatever Sally was doing Sue was liking it.

Sue was pushing me further back so I dropped to my knees and lifted my face up to take a dangling breast into my mouth. I swapped to the right side. It allowed me to take a peep at what Sally was up to. She was working Sue over from her anus to her clit. Not gently but quite viciously. I realised that Sally had the longest tongue that I had ever seen on a human. Although it was long it was not very wide. Sally was pushing it deep into Sue’s pussy as she moved up and down on her. I couldn’t at that time see everything because Sally was disappearing behind Sue each time she moved back towards her anus.

I had my back to the bed. Sue was supporting herself by placing both hands on the bed. I moved out from beneath Sue and moved around behind Sally. She saw me coming and adjusted her position to give me access to her pussy. She was very wet so I didn’t waste time on any foreplay. I rubbed the head of my cock up and down her slit and pushed slowly inside her. Sue had turned her head around to watch me and gave me a big smile of approval as I slipped inside Sally.

I could now see more of what Sally was doing. It appeared as if when she moved back to Sue’s rear she was pushing her tongue deep into her anus. Each time she did that Sue let out a loud groan. I was amazed at how open Sue’s pussy was. She was absolutely gaping. Roy had absolutely ruined her pussy tightening surgery. She appeared to be gaping more than she had been before she had the surgery. I wondered if she would ever tighten up again if she spent the next month being drilled by Roy’s donkey dick.

I didn’t want to spoil Sally’s work on Sue so I worked slowly on Sally with short even thrusts. I could feel her pushing back onto me so I pushed further forward so that she didn’t pull away from Sue. I was happy with the present arrangement but knew that if Sally stopped paying attention to Sue she would somehow get me away from Sally.

I saw Sue shudder and knew that Sally had driven her over the top. I saw Sally move up to her anus and drive her tongue deep into her rear hole while lifting her hand to massage Sue’s clit. Sue came, squirting her love juice all over the place. She was humping her back as she did so letting out a series of loud, “oooh’s” and “aaarr’s”

As Sue came down from her eruption, she moved forward away from Sally’s reach and laid down on the bed with her knees still on the floor. After she was there and not moving for a while I picked up Sally and moved her to the other side of the bed. I looked across at Sue and realised that she was fast asleep. Sally saw it as well and shrugged her shoulders, made a funny face and smiled. I moved up to her and resumed working on her pussy. We moved slowly trying not to wake Sue. After a few minutes I wanted to cum and didn’t hesitate but afterwards just kept the same stroke.

Sally had kissed me as I reached my orgasm and I unloaded as deeply inside her as I could. When I kept going she whispered, “Are you going again?”

“Yes, you haven’t cum yet. I want you to cum if you can.”

“I came at the same time as Sue. It was only a little one but it was nice.”

“Do you want to stop?”

“Oh, no. I want to keep going but I thought that men usually want to stop after they cum.”

“Some do but not all. He’s lost a little of his stiffness but he will come back just as big if we keep going.”

“I can feel it already. It’s nice. I like the silky feeling. Do you like that too?”

“Hhmm, It’s good. You feel really special.”

“Sue told me that you like making love to her after someone has cum inside her.”

“Sue keeps telling me that as well but she always assumes things and never listens.”

“So you don’t like it then?”

“It’s a difficult question to answer.”

“I’d like to hear what you think and how you feel about it.”

“I hate the fact that she cheats on me all the time. I would prefer that she was satisfied with me and me alone.”

“I understand that but it doesn’t answer the question.”

“Occasionally she comes home and talks to me about what she has done and how she has done it and it stimulates me sexually. Is that what you wanted to hear?”

“Part of it but it doesn’t answer the question. Do you like going second?”

“Sometimes, yes. Other times I don’t enjoy it at all.”

“So why sometimes and others, not at all. What’s the difference?”

“It’s generally the circumstances. If she is going out and cheating on me and pretending that nothing is happening when I enter her I know by the feel. Under those conditions, I am hurt and it just turns me off.” I stopped for a while to consider what to say next. She was listening intently and gave me time to decide what to say. “When she tells me about it and I know that I can’t change what is happening then I find it extremely arousing.”

“She said you like the pregnancy risk.”

“Definitely not. There was only one situation when it stimulated me. That was a long time ago. She says that to justify her behaviour.”

“So let me understand this. You like her to bring someone’s cum home to you if she doesn't sneak around on you. She keeps going off the pill when she is having sex with others but you say that doesn’t turn you on but you still put up with it. How does that work?”

“To be honest, it doesn’t, not for me anyway.”

“But you are going to let her go away with Roy. Why don’t you stop her.”

“I can’t. She simply won’t take any notice of me. I selected Roy because I thought that he may be a responsible adult who would not try to get her pregnant.”

“You picked that one wrong.”

“Nope, she picked it wrong.”

“What do you mean. She said you chose him.”

“She told me that he would not have sex with her if she was not protected.”

She smiled and shook her head. “She scammed you there. Right from the start, Roy asked her to stop taking the pill because he wanted her to carry his baby. She could not have any doubt about it because that is exactly what he told her even before they had sex together.”

“Fucking bitch. If she was to get pregnant without my agreement then I would pack up and leave. No discussion, just leave.”

“You had better tell her then because it is on the cards once this capsule wears off.”

“She has been told but keeps saying that Roy tells her I won’t leave.”

“He’s a con artist. He says that to them all. Not many believe him though.”

“Maybe you should talk to her.”

“I already have she just told me not to worry about it because you will not leave.”

“Turn over.”

“What?”

“Turn over. I’m going to fuck your arse.”

“Like fuck you are.”

“Have you ever done it?”

“No way. Roy would split me open. He tried once. It hurt like hell.”

“Turn over. I won’t hurt you. Well, maybe a little but I’ll be gentle and careful.”

“You better not hurt me. I’ll leave and never come back.”

“If it hurts you too much I’ll stop.”

“Sue told me that she keeps that for you and only you but she said you don’t like it.”

“I don’t particularly like it but it will be a new experience for you and I think you might get to like it.”

Sally rolled over and raised her hips to open her rear. While I had been slowly moving in her pussy I had felt my sperm running down across her but so I knew she would be well lubricated. I placed the head of my cock against her little hole and just moved it around a little. After a while, I felt her push back on me. It always amazed me that women who said they don’t or won’t like taking it up their rear will often push back to try to achieve entry if you just play around with them.

She pushed back again but a little harder this time. I gently pushed and I felt her tight little hole start to open. I held it there and just moved from side to side. My head was halfway in. Suddenly she pushed back hard again and I popped into her.

I held still letting her get used to it. I moved my hand down under her and found her clit. I then pushed my finger into her pussy to collect some sperm and rubbed it onto her clit. She let out a groan and pushed back hard on my cock and I slipped a good two inches into her. I worked her clit a little more and at the same time very gently stroked in a little and back a little. Each time I stroked she pushed back to take more of me inside her.

“That’s nice. I like it but I don’t think I can take anymore. Just work it where you are. If you keep working my clit I think I will cum soon.”

Cum, yes, she did. She suddenly went crazy, jumping around on the bed and screaming as loudly as I have ever heard any woman. She screamed so loud it hurt my ears. While she was cumming she was pushing back so hard that I was totally embedded inside her. It went on for ages before she collapsed flat on the bed. I pulled out of her and rolled her over onto her back.

“Fuck, I don’t believe that. No wonder Sue and Roy like it when I stick my tongue into them. I never thought I could enjoy that.”

“Hold where you are. I’ll be back shortly.” I went to get up and realised that Sue was sitting up beside us watching.

“I’ve never heard anyone cum like that before. What have you done to her?” She asked, looking at me with her mouth open.

“Nothing that I wouldn’t be doing for you if you ever came home at night.”

I got up and walked to the restroom and cleaned my self off. When I returned Sally was still where I had left her while Sue was leaning over her kissing her. I climbed on the bed and pushed my cock into Sally’s pussy. Sue kept kissing her but I felt Sally moan as I entered her. I started working slowly on her again. Sally’s hips rose to meet every thrust.

I felt Sue move over closer to me on the bed. She took my hand and guided it into her pussy. One finger just fell in hardly touching her so I pushed three in. She was still loose so I bought all my fingers together and pushed them all into her. I kept working her like that. Like Sally, her hips rose to meet every thrust of my hand. Before long I realised that if I pushed a little harder my hand would enter her. I pushed in then pushed again. She used her hands to pull her knees back and apart. My fist slipped into her.

Her cervix was pushing on the back of my hand so I pulled back slightly and it protruded between my second and third fingers. I pushed hard back into her and her cervix pushed hard up against the palm of my hand.

“Fuck that feels nice.” She said with a little quaver present in her voice.

“Whats he doing?” Sally asked.

“He’s fisting me.”

“Oh, fuck. I’m going to cum again, Goyse. Cum with me, cum with me. I want to feel you shoot into me.”

I felt the heat of her orgasm and I couldn’t help it I shot my sperm deep into her as I pushed my fist as hard as I could into my wife's big stretched pussy. As I did so I felt Sue squirting all over my arm. I worked my fingers around inside her and she humped her hips violently up in the air to try to get my fist deeper inside her.

The room was just a mix of “Oooooh”, “Aaahh” and “fucks” as we all reached our orgasm together.

Afterwards, we all lay quietly together for some time. Out of the quiet Sue said, “I love you, Goyse.”

“Yes, I know but you’re not in love with me.”

“Maybe, I was wrong.”

“Maybe or maybe not.”

“Will you pair stop your shit and let me enjoy the moment. That’s the best fuck I’ve ever had. I don’t want you pair spoiling it for me with your bickering.”

Sue couldn’t let it go. “Shut the fuck up, Sally. I want my husband to know that I love him and you call it bickering.”

“If you loved him, honey you wouldn’t be screwing my husband. You would be spending your time here with him instead of over at my place.”

“You can talk. You’re just finished fucking my husband. What does that make you, slut.”

“If my husband cared about me just a little bit of how your husband cares for you, I wouldn’t think of being here. You have it all laid on here honey and you’re going to lose it if you don’t wake up to your self. You think that Roy cares about you? The only thing he cares about is getting his rocks off.”

“Goyse didn’t do a bad job with you, Sally so what are you talking about?”

“The only reason that I am here is that you were pushing me out of my bed to get to Roy. You may not realise it but if you respected Goyse he would never look at another woman. That much I’ve worked out in just twenty-four hours. If you commit to staying away from Roy I’ll get up now and walk out that door and never come back.”

“A little jealous, are we, Sally?”

“No, I’m not jealous. I’m just trying to do you a favour. It’s probably the best thing that anyone has ever done for you.”

This had gone on too long. I needed to stop it before they started swinging punches at each other.

“Come on, girls. Lets put it aside and get some sleep.”

Sue was the one that responded but not the way I wanted. “Fuck her, she comes into my house. Fucks my husband and then tries to lecture me on my lifestyle. She was the one that took me home to Roy and now she is trying to lecture me.”

“I didn’t know Goyse then. I made a big mistake. You told me that he wouldn’t worry and would even encourage you. I now know that what you are doing is tearing him apart. He’s not the arse-hole you told me about. He’s a kind and gentle lover who just wants his wife to stay home with him and instead you are running around throwing yourself at every man that will have you.”

“I think you should leave. You can’t come into my bedroom, make love to my husband while I’m asleep and then lecture me. Now, get out!”

“Come on girls. There is no need for this. You have said what you want to now put it aside and get some sleep.”

“No, Fuck her. Sally, get out of my bedroom and don’t come back.”

“Fair enough but remember if I leave you had better stay away from my husband.”

“Sally, I’ll see you off. Sue, you stay here. This has gone too far. You will both regret it tomorrow. Follow me, Sally.”

I walked to the door. Sally didn’t follow. She sat on the edge of the bed for a while and then, “I’m sorry, Sue. I had to say it but now I’m sorry that I did. I just wanted you to know that you’re making a big mistake. I was trying to help you not hurt you.”

“You just don’t understand, Sally. If you did you wouldn’t have said what you did.”

“I’ll leave but I don’t accept that I don’t understand. You are the one who doesn’t understand. Come on Goyse. See me to my car.”

I walked Sally to the door. I asked her to back her car out of the driveway and park it around the corner and then walk back and go to the unit out the back. Do it quietly so that Sue doesn’t know. I told her that I would join her after Sue was asleep.

“But if Sue catches us she will be angry.”

“It’s okay. She is stressed so she will complain that she can’t sleep when I get back and she will take a sleeping pill. In thirty minutes she won’t know it if a bomb dropped on the place.”

“Thanks, Goyse. I’ll be waiting for you.”

It happened exactly as I predicted. Sue popped a pill then was asleep in under an hour and I joined Sally. We slept together in the raw stroking each other like lovers do and talking about all manner of things. It wasn’t about sex anymore it was about two lost people enjoying what their partners couldn’t supply.

I told Sally about Lyn. She listened and told me that she was a little jealous. She asked me why I don’t leave ‘the bitch’ if this other woman was so important to me. I explained that when I said ‘I do’ I accepted that Sue was my responsibility and nothing could change that except if Sue left me or if she decided to get pregnant by someone else. They were the two things that could take that responsibility away from me.

She told me that I was a fool. I smiled and agreed with her but added that knowing that didn’t change anything because every morning I had to wake up and look in the mirror. We slept in each other's arms. I awoke at dawn and set about preparing breakfast.

Sally joined me and gave me a little kiss. “Thanks for last night Goyse. It meant a lot to me for you to hold me like that.”

“It meant a lot to me as well. Remember we have the rest of the week together yet.”

“No, we don’t. You belong with Lyn. I have no right to keep you away from someone who is in love with you and you with her.”

“Sally I want an opportunity to give you the child that you so dearly want. I suspect that Roy is the one that can’t have children, not you. If we spend the week together and I am right then you will be giving birth in nine month's time.”

“If you think that then why did you go to so much trouble with Sue?”

“Sue is my wife. I can’t expose her to risk even if I think that risk is small. She is my responsibility and I don’t take my responsibilities lightly.”

“But you slept with me. How do you reconcile that?”

“Sue has asked me many times to make love to you. All I did was to do what my wife asked me to. It’s different now. I want to do something special for you and…. “ I hesitated, “…. and Roy. I want you both to be happy.”

“Thanks, Goyse. We appreciate it. I’ll wake the kids up for breakfast.”

When the kids arrived they asked about their mother. I sent them in to wake her up and told them to tell her that Sally had come over to talk to her.

Sue arrived looking like a bear with a sore head.

“What the fuck are you doing here?” she asked of Sally.

“I’m sorry for lecturing you last night.”

“It’s alright. Most of what you said is true. You just don’t understand how I feel, that’s all.”

“Then you accept my apology?”

“Of course I do but I don’t agree with everything that you said.”

“Okay, then let's leave it alone.”

“Agreed. Are you going to stay with Goyse for the next week?”

“I’d like to if Goyse is alright with it and you are of course.”

“I can’t really complain given that I’ll be fucking your husband as often as possible over the next fortnight. Why don’t you go to the US with Goyse to keep him company.”

“We talked about that but I decided not to. Goyse will be seeing people who know you while he’s over there. It would be embarrassing to have a strange woman with him. We decided it wouldn’t be a good idea. Besides, I have commitments here that I can’t get out of.”

We had breakfast and took the kids to school. That night we all slept together. Once Sue was asleep Sally and I made love. We were quiet enough that Sue didn’t stir. The following day I kept the kids home from school. I explained to them that Sally was going to stay with us for the week after which they would stay with Marg and Cherie for the following week until Sue got home.

They asked Sally could she come to look after them after Sue returned. They said that their mum often went out and didn’t come back until late when dad was away. Sally agreed and asked Sue would she mind. Sue thought it was a great idea. I knew what she was thinking. It would give her and Roy more time alone together.

The kids and I dropped Sue off at the airport later that day. Roy was there to meet her. I turned and walked back to the car to allow the kids time to say goodbye to their mother.

As we returned home the kids asked me what the mile high club was. I asked them why they wanted to know. They said that Roy had told Sue that he would introduce her to the mile high club tonight. I explained that it was when adults get together on an aeroplane trip and that Roy was probably only joking.

Sally and I had a wonderful week together. We made love at every opportunity. On every occasion, I tried to leave my sperm as close to her eggs as I possibly could. She was one of the most receptive women that I had ever made love to. We made love at least four times every day then at night we slept in each other’s arms.

Each night I took half an hour to call Lyn. I organized for her to fly to Sydney to meet me before our flight across to the US. Each time we finished our call she told me that she loved me and was looking forward to our trip. I explained to her that after the worlds I had organized for us to drive across from east to west on the old route 66. The trip would take us around two weeks. Telling her about it before we left allowed her time to organize for members of her family to mind her girls in her absence.

Lyn told me that her mum was almost as excited about her trip as she was. She said that her mum kept telling her to look after her new boyfriend. She also said that her mum told her that she had never seen her so happy before. She also thought that her mum had worked out who her mystery lover was because she had asked her what her friend, Sue thought of the relationship.

The time to fly out came very quickly. I felt awkward about leaving Sally with her knowing that I was heading off to spend time with another lover. Sally recognised my concern and responded by telling me that she had a wonderful week but she understood upfront that it would end. After telling me that, she added that if I wanted to do it all again after I returned that she would be delighted.

Sally insisted on running me to the airport and told me to let her know when I flew back so that she could pick me up. As the plane boarded she took me into her arms. She kissed me long and hard then punctuated it by saying, “thanks, Goyse, I loved our week together. I just wish we had a little more time. Enjoy your trip and tell your friend, Lyn that I said she was a lucky lady.”

I nodded and licked the little tear from her cheek then turned and walked to the plane. I was about to spend a month with my lover, Lyn I could not afford to become too emotional about leaving Sally or it would spoil the trip.

I knew that I needed to tell Lyn about Sally. It was a big worry for me because I didn’t know how Lyn might react. She had been cheated on by her husband, Jon on many occasions over many years. If she formed the impression that I was just another cheating man our relationship would end. I had the alternative of not telling her in which case I felt that I would be cheating her by not being honest with her. I had thought it through long and hard and believed that if we were to ever become a couple down the road some time then she had to be told. I had four hours to work out how I could go about it. I then had one night before the flight left for the US to tell her. The next twenty-four hours would be very difficult for me and the outcome could well define our future.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 31 - Travelling to the US part 1.

The flight to Sydney was pleasant. I was deep in thought the whole time and so it passed quickly. When I entered the airport I was surprised to see Lyn waiting for me. I took her into my arms and hugged and kissed her.

“I was missing you so I took an earlier flight. I hope you don’t mind?” She said.

“Mind, no. I’m just upset that I didn’t think of it first.”

“Come on. Let's get to the motel. Where are we staying.”

“I’ve booked us into the Hilton, honeymoon suite. Hope you don’t mind.”

“Mind? I’m thrilled and looking forward to it.”

We left the airport. Our chauffeur was waiting. I had organized for our luggage to be sent on ahead to the States. We had everything we needed for the day in our hand luggage. All formalities had been attended to at the Hilton so we were taken directly to our suite. The suite had everything you could ever think of. The centrepiece of the suite was the spa. The bed was enormous. Lyn was suitably impressed and walked quietly around checking out everything as if she was inspecting a property for purchase.

I made us drinks and waited patiently for Lyn to complete her inspection.

“I’ve ordered dinner in for us. I hope you don’t mind.” She nodded to show her agreement. “Lyn, there is something important that I need to talk to you about.”

She came back to me and placed her finger up to my mouth, shook her head and said, “sssshhh, not now. Don’t ruin it for us.”

“But it’s important. There is something that I need to tell you about. If I don’t do it now I may not be able to later.”

“No, leave it alone. It’s okay. I know.”

“You know what?”

“I know what you want to talk to me about but I don’t want to hear about it. Not now anyway.”

“How could you know what I need to talk to you about.”

“You won’t leave it alone, will you? I know about Sally.”

“How?”

“After spending our time together I got to thinking and realized that I was doing to Sue what Jon had done to me many times before. I guess I felt guilty but I also wondered if everything that you had spoken to me about Sue was true. I know I should have trusted you. I knew her history but I’d been hurt so many times before that I just couldn’t help but check so I rang Sue.” She stopped talking and looked at the floor for a while then continued.

“Sue told me about Roy and what she was up to which confirmed everything that you had said. I was so happy but at the same time, I felt guilty that I didn’t trust you enough to take your word for it. We talked about a lot of things, family, the kids, our husbands and our lives. Then she dropped a bombshell. She told me that you and she were spending two nights with Roy’s wife Sally and that while she and Roy went off to the national roller skating, you were spending the week with Sally.”

“I cried myself to sleep every night for the week but then I thought we are all the same. We are all cheats. That’s what we are. Sue cheats on you. Roy cheats on Sally. Jon cheats on me. I cheated on him. You cheat on Sue. Not one of us can say we didn’t cheat on those we care about so why wouldn’t you spend the time with someone else if you choose to. I’m just happy to be with you, Goyse. If you choose to be with Sally what right do I have to be angry with you. I am disappointed of course but I don’t have the right to complain.”

“Stop it, Lyn. You have every right. All I ask is for you to listen to what I have to say before you judge me.”

“Okay, you’ve ruined the atmosphere so get on with it. Tell me, why did you leave me and go home to screw someone else then come back to me?”

“Sally wants to have children. She has perhaps five maybe ten years left to do so. Since she and Roy have been together, Roy has constantly told her that she cannot bear children, that she is infertile. I learned a bit about their relationship from Sue and learned more from Sally. All of the evidence that I heard seemed to indicate that it was Roy who was infertile.”

“I suspected that Roy had built up a story to convince Sally with the intent that she would let him have multiple lovers. He had taken it even further, letting her believe that if he impregnated one of his strays then he may be able to convince her to let Sally and Roy raise the child. The way that Sally reacted to this is that she actually organized women for Roy to sleep with believing that sooner or later one of them would provide her with the child that she so desperately wanted.”

“Fuck me, that’s sick. He’s a low life arse-hole.”

I continued. “Sally even went to the trouble of stealing Sue’s pills from her bag in an attempt to make sure that Sue was not protected. I suspect that it was not the first time and she probably did the same to every one of Roy’s strays. She was so desperate that she even agreed to make sure that I would not interfere by offering herself to me.”

"So, she was desperate, so?”

“I was fairly certain after hearing how many women he had been screwing and unprotected with at least some of them that there was a good chance that he was unable to get a woman pregnant. I also suspect but I don’t know for sure, that he knows he is infertile.”

“You think he knows?”

“The big problem that I had was how to prove it. Sally was hot to trot if you understand what I mean. I questioned her about her period and worked out that she would be ovulating during that week. I explained to her what I was thinking but she just seemed to disregard it as my imagination. I had a choice to make. I could push her away or I could try to get her pregnant. I chose the latter.”

“She induced you to sleep with her and you fell for it.”

“Lyn, she is a nice person. She was just a desperate woman who wanted a child. I think she is actually a pregnant woman now after our week together. At least I hope so.” Once again I stopped talking and studied Lyn’s expression to try to read how she was going to react. She was expressionless so I continued. “I told her about you and me. I told her that I was in love with you and I said that I believed that you also loved me. When I told her she asked me to give you a message. She said to tell you that you are a very lucky lady.”

Finally, I could see a reaction. The tears slowly appeared at the inside corners of her eyes and slowly slid down across her cheeks. Were they tears of pain or were they tears of joy? I waited. I could say no more. I had to wait for her reaction. I had to fight the urge to take her into my arms and to kiss her but if I was to do so would she reject me?

“Yes, I know.”

“You know what?”

“I know what Sally said. I’m a very lucky lady. I sometimes feel that I’m dreaming and I’ll wake up and find none of this is actually happening. Sometimes I feel so guilty. I’ve fallen in love with the husband of the person who was once my best friend and worse still my sister’s boyfriend.”

“Marg is happy for you too. You shouldn’t feel that way.”

“I keep asking myself, why me? What have I done to deserve you?’ When I heard about you and Sally I thought my dream had turned into my worst nightmare. I love you, Goyse. Thanks for talking to me about it all. I’m glad you did the right thing for Sally but I am jealous of her. I can’t help that but I’m not angry with you for doing the right thing for her. I do hope you’re right and you have given her your child.”

I took her into my arms and she raised her head for me to kiss her. I picked her up and carried her to the bed and lay her down. We kissed and cuddled for some time. I was expecting a knock on the door and it came. I lifted her back onto her feet. I could tell by her expression she was wondering who was at the door.

“Dinner,” I said.

“Oh, I’ll wash up.”

Lyn moved to the washroom and I answered the door. As the attendant was setting out the meal I saw his eyes wander and glanced in the direction he was looking. Lyn had put on an almost see-through gown. There was no sign of a panty line and with the light behind her, there was a lot more visible than I guessed that she expected. I grinned and she gave me that little flash of her eyes and matched my grin.

I glanced towards the attendant who was now standing upright. The first thing I noticed is that his eyes seemed to be glued to Lyn. I glanced down and noted the protrusion in his pants. “She’s beautiful, Isn’t she?” I stated to him. I didn’t expect an answer but….

“She’s absolutely gorgeous. You’re a very lucky man, sir.”

“Yes, I know. She’s not only gorgeous but she’s one of the most intelligent women I have ever met. By the way, my name is Goyse, not sir.”

Lyn cut in “I wish you men would stop talking about me as if I was a filly at the race track.”

“Sorry, Lyn but you took our breath away. She did, didn’t she ………?” I looked across at the attendant.

“Phillip, My name’s Phillip. Yes, I apologize if you felt that I was staring but you are an exceptionally good-looking lady and I love the dress.”

“This is a very special occasion for me, Phillip. I purchased the dress especially for tonight with Goyse.”

“As I said he is a very lucky man.”

“I’m a very lucky woman as well, Phillip.”

“I’m sure you are, Mam. Now if you will excuse me I’ll leave you to eat. If you don’t want to be disturbed just place things over there on that rack and I can access them without coming into the room.”

After Phillip left. We sat down to our meal.

“You were very friendly to Phillip.” She said.

“Yes, I liked the way he admired you. I took it as a big compliment to you and to me because you were with me. He was a little taken back because I had caught him staring at you. I wanted him to feel comfortable admiring you.”

“He admired me a little too much I thought. I was starting to feel a bit uncomfortable.”

“You should never feel uncomfortable if a good looking man like Phillip admires you. It is the ultimate compliment any woman can receive.”

“You saw his erection. I saw you glance down at it.”

“Yes, I did. As I said the ultimate compliment.”

“Shit, if Jon saw that he would be abusing me by now.”

“I’m not Jon. It’s not your fault if a man gets an erection from admiring you. It’s natural and you are not responsible for nature.”

“I’m starting to get an insight into why Sue is the way she is. You actually encourage her, don’t you?”

“Why would you say that? All I do is accept that men will be stimulated by attractive women. That’s not encouraging her. Did you feel that I was encouraging you tonight.”

“I wondered what was going on. I thought for a while that you were going to ask him to join us. I think he thought that you might as well.”

“Would you have liked that?”

“I don’t know. Probably not. Would you?”

“To see another man get an erection from just looking at you when I know that you will be sleeping with me tonight I find highly arousing. I’ve been conditioned to accept things that many men find disturbing. If that had been Sue with me tonight I would have become a spectator and she would have played up to him and she would most likely have him in the cot by tomorrow morning. That would happen whether I liked it or not. So you see, I have been conditioned.”

I continued, “Tonight is very special for me for several reasons. First off it is being with you. Next, you accepted what happened last week. That was a very important point in our relationship. But there is also the fact that I can allow a man to admire and compliment you without you taking control and pushing me away and I like it. I really enjoyed that moment when he just stared at you with his mouth open.”

“Yes, it was…. What do I say……. exciting, no…… sexually stimulating would be more like it. It made me wet.”

“Sue has trained me to be her cuckold and whether I like it or not I will react in a certain way quite different to most men in those type circumstances. I could try to hide it from you but sooner or later you would realise anyway. I don’t want a relationship where either of us hides things from the other.”

“Okay, I can understand that but I need to ask you, do you want me or expect me to sleep with other men?”

“Only if you want to.”

“That doesn’t answer my question. I asked you what you want and expect.”

“No, sitting here now. I can say I don’t want it. If you were to want it then I would accept and allow you to do it. The thing that I do enjoy is situations like tonight with Phillip. That’s my conditioning. I like other men admiring my woman. I like her to be complimented and I even like some flirting in both directions. If a man was to touch her them I would instantly have an erection. I know its wrong but I’m conditioned to enjoy it.”

“Why did you say ‘my woman’. We were talking about me. Do you want me to flirt with other men? Do you want me to allow them to touch me? I need to know what you expect of me?”

“I expect you to be Lyn and do what Lyn is comfortable with, no more, no less.”

“So what about the ‘my woman’ part. Do you think of me as someone else?”

“No, I just thought that it de-personalises it. That’s all.”

“So when Phillip comes back later you want me to let him see enough of me that he ogles me. I could flirt with him a little and I know he will flirt back and maybe let him touch me even but I am not to let it go too far, correct? He is not to fuck me.”

“Hell, you would do that for me? Phillip won’t come back though, will he? I put the dishes out for him.”

“Mark my word. He will be back. I didn’t realise at the time but this dress is see-through. I have no panties on and the light was directly behind me. He will not pass up the chance to come back for another look. He is probably trying to invent an excuse right now to justify it. Why don’t you pour an extra glass of red? He’ll be here shortly, I’m sure.”

Within minutes there was a knock on the door. Lyn smiled at me and said, “That will be him now. I’d better put on my nightie. Can you answer it and invite him in.”

“Fuck, I love you, Lyn.”

“You had better. I’ve never done anything like this for anyone before but I think I’m going to really enjoy it. My pussy is soaked and it’s running down my legs already. Get the door.”

I walked over to the door and sure enough, it was Phillip. “I’ve just brought up a bottle of red, on the house.”

“Phillip, come on in. Join us for a red. Lyn will be with us shortly. She’s just changing into something more comfortable. Tell me, are you still on duty?”

“No, I finished my shift ten minutes ago. I hadn’t got the chance to deliver your complimentary red so I thought I would bring it up before I go home.”

“Oh, you will be late home. Won’t your wife worry about you?”

“No, she is out on the town with her friends. She won’t be home for a few hours yet. She goes out once or twice a week while I’m on the late shift. She usually doesn’t come home till about one o’clock.”

“That must be a bit upsetting. You’re out earning a living and she’s out partying. Doesn’t seem the right thing for her to be doing.”

“No, she pisses me off sometimes. I never know what she’s up to but I guess there is not much I can do about it. Can I trust you not to repeat what I’m about to tell you.”

“Of course, I’m not going to be around once the plane takes off tomorrow morning anyway. If you need to talk to someone I’m willing to listen.”

“I’m pretty sure she puts out for someone on her night out with her friends.”

“Yes, I understand. Women think a man can’t tell but there are ways.”

“Too right. A couple of times when she has come home late I’ve pretended to be asleep and she came over close to the bed and I could smell it. Another time she pushed her dirty panties down in the washing but I checked them out and there was what looked like sperm on them. I’m sure it was sperm.”

“Do you find it stimulating?”

Phillip went quiet. He looked at the floor for a while before he replied. “How did you know that?”

“I’ve lived through it.”

“A lot of men wouldn’t understand. My main worry is that someone I know will find out. I just wish she would talk to me about it.”

“Do you want some advice, Phillip?”

“Yes, I need help. If I can’t work it out I’m frightened my marriage will fail. I don’t want to lose her.”

“Okay, this is what you do. Tomorrow, when you go to bed, tell her you met a guy called Goyse from over west. Tell her that he has this magnificent relationship with his wife where he helps her have affairs with other men. Tell her that Goyse and his wife make love at every opportunity but she desires more. To save the marriage he has agreed to help her find men to have sex with. By doing that he has not only saved the marriage but they are both much happier now.”

“While you tell her, massage her back and shoulders. If she responds, move to her breasts and very gently touch them. If she still responds touch her leg then gradually move up towards her pussy. Remember no matter what your urges don’t actually touch her pussy. Just stroke around it. Move up to her mons and then to her anus. Go up one side and then down the other.”

“Alright.”

“Keep talking about this man called Goyse and his wife and how lucky he is to have a wife that would agree to do that with him. Tell her how jealous you felt that his wife would do that. If you keep up the talking and gently touching her she will get near to an orgasm. Once that happens, tell her that you wished she would do that for you.”

“Ask her?”

“Yes, As soon as you say that last sentence stop talking and wait. If she doesn’t respond then continue to make love to her. What you are doing is planting the seed for her to think about and she will.”

“Get her thinking about it you mean.”

“You must not overdo it. Leave it alone for a few days and then tell her that Goyse rang you. You had better give me your mobile number so that if she checks your phone she will see that you got a call from Goyse. Eventually, she will take the bait unless she has a permanent boyfriend. If that is the case it would pay to have a good lawyer.”

I had not noticed Lyn in the background listening. She walked up behind Phillip. Put her arms around his neck while pushing her tits into his back and kissed him on the cheek. “You poor man. Goyse has been through the same thing for about fifteen years now with his wife, Sue. Take notice of what he says because he knows exactly what to do.”

“Oh, Hi Lyn. I didn’t know you were there. I thought you were Goyse’s wife.”

“No, I’m his girlfriend. His wife is off with her donkey dick. Goyse, if you don’t mind I could show Phillip what he should do to his wife to stimulate her while he talks to her. How do you feel about that, Phillip?”

“Would you? Do you mind, Goyse? It might help me if you did.”

“I don’t mind. I would want to watch though. One other thing, Phillip, remember this is my girlfriend, not my wife. You don’t get to fuck her like you would your wife and if she says stop, you must and no argument about it.”

“I understand. It won’t be easy though. She is absolutely gorgeous.”

Lyn had moved around into the light and my eyes almost popped out of my head. She had on a nightie that went only about two inches below her knee. It was almost as see-through as clear plastic and she had nothing else on. I looked at her tits and her nipples were standing out like little bullets. I could clearly see her slit which disappeared between her legs. If she took her nightie off she would not reveal any more than I could see.

She moved across to the lounge seat and lay down. “Come here, Phillip.”

Phillip moved across to her and stood beside her. His cock was standing out like a tent pole right in front of Lyn’s eyes.

“Okay, Phillip. What are you going to do?”

Phillip dropped down to his knees in front of her. He placed his hands on her shoulders and started to gently massage the muscles. Lyn moved forward towards him which gave him access to her back. He understood and moved down along her back massaging the muscles as he went.

“You’re not saying anything? Remember I’m your wife. I’m sure she would appreciate at least a kiss during her back massage.”

Phillip moved in closer to lyn and kissed her lightly on the lips. She placed her arm around his neck and rolled back pulling him with her. He was uncomfortable in that position so he moved to lay down beside her but raised up on his elbow. They kissed again for a little longer this time. He continued his massaging with his free hand.

“Honey, I met this guy called Goyse today. He told me about his relationship with his wife. They have a good relationship and make love at every opportunity. He said that his wife doesn’t get the same satisfaction from their sex as what he does.”

Lyn reached up and took his hand and placed it on her left tit. Phillip started to pinch her nipple. Lyn immediately grabbed his hand, pulled it away and said, “gentle, very gentle. Don’t touch my nipples just yet. Just move around them. Keep going, she doesn’t get satisfaction from her husband?”

“Yes, she doesn’t get the satisfaction that she desires so they have come to an arrangement to fix that.”

“What do they use sex aids?”

Phillip had almost fallen off the lounge. Lyn placed her hand on him and pulled his hips in towards her. I couldn’t see but I knew that his erection must be pushing up against her groin. He appeared to have a good eight inches so it was possible his cock was between her legs and up against her pussy.

“No honey, he lets her have affairs and helps her with it.”

“So she cheats on him?”

“No, not at all. It’s not cheating because he is a party to it. He helps her find the right men and sometimes he is present with her.”

“So he lets her have boyfriends so that he can have affairs with other women.”

“No, That’s not how it works. He is totally satisfied with his wife just like I am with you. What it is, she needs more than he can supply so to keep the marriage together he helps her find partners for sex.”

“So he sits at home while she goes off to fuck someone else? He must be pretty docile to accept that.”

“He often goes with her. That way he knows that she is safe. He said that sometimes he watches them and he said he finds it highly arousing.”

I saw Phillip push his hips in towards Lyn and saw her push back. I thought, thank god he still has his pants on otherwise he would be entering her. I started to feel very jealous but I was about as sexually aroused as I had ever been. I saw him move his hand from her tits towards her groin area. My immediate thought was how was he going to massage her there, his cocks in the way.

“So he lets her fuck other men. That sounds exciting. He only does it because he has to.”

“No, not at all. He’s the luckiest man alive. He’s the winner.”

I saw Phillip’s hand move and heard his zip at the same time. He was letting his cock out. I wondered if Lyn knew what he was doing.

“So what makes him a winner?”

“Well, he saves his marriage. He understands that if a wife can’t get what she wants at home she will eventually find it somewhere else. He also gets the thrill of seeing his wife with other men.”

Phillip had placed his hand on Lyn’s bottom and was pulling her towards him. Their groins were tight up against each other. I thought, “Christ, he’s going to fuck her. If he pulls back he will slip straight into her.”

“Lyn.”

“Yes, I know. He’s not in me. Place that napkin behind me so he doesn’t soil the lounge. Phillip, It’s okay to cum but don’t try to enter me.”

I picked up the napkin and walked over to the lounge. I leaned across them to place the napkin and poking out from behind Lyn's buttocks was this enormous purple head of Phillip’s cock. Precum was dripping from it and the shaft of it was soaked in what I assumed to be Lyn’s juices. I fiddled with the napkin for a while to allow me time to take it all in. I saw his cock jump as if he was about to cum so placed the napkin over it and then tucked it in under lyn’s leg and bottom to catch any fluids.

My own cock was so erect that I felt that I could reach orgasm at any time such was the scene that I had just witnessed. I turned and slowly moved back to my chair.

“What would it take to let me enter your pussy. I’ll give you anything you name.”

“It’s not going to happen, honey. Be happy with what you have or you could end up with nothing at all. If you work hard I’m going to have an orgasm as well. Now, what else makes Goyse a winner?

Phillip continued. “He gets to make love to her afterwards knowing that she is totally satisfied. This means he can have sex for him and not worry as much about making it as good as possible for her. He also gets to feel that magic slippery feeling of making love to someone who has already had sex. Goyse, can I?”

“Can you what?”

“I want to enter Lyn’s pussy. I can feel how slippery she is so I know she wants it too. I’m clean. She is only holding out because she doesn’t want to upset you.”

“Is that right, Lyn?”

“Maybe. I’m really confused at the moment and I can’t think straight.”

“Do you want to let him fuck you?”

“You know I do but I promised you that I wouldn’t.”

“And what else did I say to you?”

“You said it was my choice. I know it is but tomorrow I will regret letting it happen and you will too. I don’t want to destroy our relationship for a few minutes of pleasure.”

“So you want me to tell you to let him fuck your little pussy. He is big so it will hurt you. You know that don’t you? He’s a lot bigger than Jon.”

“Yes, I know but I’ve never been this excited for Jon. In fact, I don’t think I have ever been this excited ever. Goyse, I really, really want it to happen but you have to tell me that it’s okay.”

“Okay, but one condition. I want to come over and see it close up. I don’t want to be left out.”

“I want you inside me straight after.”

I walked over to the lounge. “Lyn move and let him lie down then climb on top of him then guide him in. You have control so if it hurts you can pull back. I don’t want you hurt.”

Phillip stood and dropped his pants. “Thanks, Goyse. I won’t forget this.”

Lyn let him lie down and she climbed on top. I dropped to my knees at their feet so I could see his cock slide into her. She was soaked and precum was running from his cock. He looked even bigger lying there with it sticking straight up along his stomach. It reached amost all the way up to his belly button.

As she slid down his cock she reached orgasm. She took all of him to the hilt. He stroked about half a dozen times and I saw his balls lift in their sack and his but muscles go into spasm as he shot his sperm deep inside her. It was over in a matter of half a minute.

She lay on him for some time catching her breath. I could see his sperm leaking from around his shaft. I was highly sexually aroused but at the same time disappointed that she allowed it to happen. I felt angry that I was so weak that I had allowed it to happen. Phillip stirred and said. “Look I must go. You people need to be alone after this. I’m sure you will want to talk about it.”

He got up and put his trousers on and moved towards the door.

“Phillip,” Lyn called after him. “Thanks. I wanted that as much as you did. Don’t beat your self up over it.”

“Okay. Thanks, Goyse for letting me….”

“I didn’t. Lyn did.”

“You’re not angry with her are you?”

“No, not angry. Disappointed perhaps but I love her and I’m in love with her so I will get over it.”

“Okay, mate. Thanks for helping me with my problem with my wife. I’m going to do what you suggested and I will be in touch.”

“Alright. Phillip, before you go I need to warn you that if it does work out the way you expect the time will come when she gets bored again and she will look for something to put a kick back into her sex life. She may want to take a risk with pregnancy to get the kick she is missing. You need to be prepared for it when it happens.”

“Yes, I know. I think she is already trying it. I’ve noticed that she is missing every second pill.”

“Okay, mate. Best of luck.”

I closed the door and walked back to Lyn. I picked her up and took her to our bed and threw her down.

“Are you angry with me?”

“Nope, I’m angry with me. Now open that pussy up for me.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem. I could feel him stretching me and stretching me. He was really, really big. I've never had anyone that big in me before. I might not be able to feel you tonight.”

I slipped into her loose pussy. It felt great even though she was very loose. She responded to my every movement and pulled me down and kissed me repeatedly. After I came she kissed me again.

“I love you very much, Goyse. Thanks for doing that for me. I really wanted it. Recently I often dream of what a really big cock would feel like. I now know and I promise I won’t do that type of thing again as long as you promise to not put me in that type of position again.”

“I love you, Lyn and I’m in love with you.”

“That’s the nicest thing you have ever said to me. I’m in love with you too.”

We held each other closely and went off to sleep. I had no reason to dream that night because everything that I ever dreamt of I already had.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 32 - Travelling to the US part 2


The following morning we were awake early. I was first up and was making coffee when there was a knock on the door. I opened the door to find Phillip with breakfast.

“Hi, Phillip, How are you this bright and pleasant day.”

“Feeling a little bit concerned and guilty about what I did to you and Lyn last night. I have organized for breakfast and have changed your booking to continue through till this afternoon, no charge.”

“Don’t be concerned. If Lyn was not interested you would not have got past first base. It wasn’t your fault. We appreciate what you are doing for us but please don’t do it out of guilt. Now are you going to stay for breakfast with us?”

”I’m not due to start my shift till later today so I’d love to have breakfast with you. I have some news for you as well.”

“Good or bad?”

“Good I hope but I won’t know for sure for a few weeks at least.”

At that time Lyn came out still wearing her see-through nightie. Phillip’s eyes notified me that she was present. She walked over to me and kissed me and then put her arm around Phillip’s neck, pulled his face down and kissed him in much the same way.

“Good Morning, Phillip. How exciting is this? Both of my favourite men are here waiting on me for breakfast. What more could a girl wish for?” She giggled and gave me that special flash of the eyes that was her trademark. She then wandered off into the bedroom to return in a more presentable dress.

“God that lady is the sexiest thing that ever walked this earth. You’re a very lucky man, Goyse.” Phillip said quietly to me, watching the swing of her bottom as she walked away.

“I know I am. Now, don’t start getting any ideas, Phillip. What happened last night was a once-only event. Lyn and I talked about it last night and that was her first and her last time.”

“Oh, I wasn’t trying to get back into her panties. I was just admiring her, that’s all. She is truly gorgeous. She has sex written all over her.”

“Come on. Let’s get this breakfast organized. Now, what was the news that you were talking about?”

Lyn was returning as I asked. I suspected that I already knew the answer but wanted to hear it from the horse’s mouth.

“What are my men whispering about now?” Lyn asked on her return.

“I was just about to tell Goyse about the discussion with my wife last night when she returned home.”

“Okay, let’s hear it,” she replied.

“I got home around an hour before Sheryl, my wife. Rather than going to bed I shut off the lights and sat up. About thirty minutes later, I heard a car quietly pull into the driveway and peeped out the window to see if I could identify the car. Sheryl’s workmate had picked her up but it was not her friend’s car. I could see into the car from the street lighting and realized that the driver was a male.”

“I saw Sheryl lean across and the driver took her into his arms and they locked in a kiss. The kissing and cuddling went on for quite a while. I couldn’t see much but it looked as if she was being felt up but I couldn’t be sure. I then saw his head lower and it seemed that he had taken her tit into his mouth. I was amazed that they would do this so close to home but then I realized that when she returned from her night out I was always in bed. I guess they thought that they wouldn’t get caught.”

“How did you feel about all this, Phillip,” I asked.

“My initial response was jealousy and then I became angry so felt that I should go out and abuse him. That passed fairly quickly when I realized I was sexually excited. I moved around the house to try to get a clearer look at what was going on. I moved to the window nearest to where the drive was. In the dark, I knocked over a table with a set of glasses on it. I stood stock-still at the window but it was no use as they had obviously heard the noise.”

“You disturbed them.”

“Sheryl shot out of the car, buttoning up her top as she ran up the driveway. The car started and backed down to the roadway with no lights on and sped away. I heard her fumbling with the key in the lock. I was still standing stock still at the window which was not in clear view of the doorway.”

He continued. “She came in, closed the door and turned on a night light. I was still in the shadows so that she didn’t see me. She looked around a bit and then I saw her reach down and remove her panties and entered the washroom out of my sight. She then moved along the passageway to our bedroom. Once she was in the bedroom I went to the washroom and checked the basket where we kept the clothes to be washed.”

“What did you find?” I knew what he was going to find because I had lived the experience myself.

“I reached into the basket and felt around and felt something wet with a slippery fluid on it. I pulled the piece of clothing out and could see it was her panties. They were white in the crutch. I could smell the strong ammonia odour of male sperm. It was obvious that whoever the driver was had fucked her.”

“How did you feel?”

“My stomach was in a knot but at the same time, I had one of the biggest erections I had ever experienced. She, as I suspected had been cheating on me. I took some time to think it through logically. After all, wasn’t this the outcome that I had wanted except that I was left out of the loop. I wanted her to be happy and I wanted her to be sexually satisfied. The question was how could I manipulate this event so that I had some sort of control or involvement?”

Lyn responded, “Good thought.”

“I was trying to see the sperm on her panties in the relative darkness. At that time she came out of the bedroom looking for me. She switched on the lights and found me standing in the middle of the hallway with her panties in my hand near my face. There was dead silence for about a minute. I didn’t know what to say and I think she was shocked that she had been caught out. She was the first one to speak.”

He continued. Lyn and I let him talk without interruption, “The conversation went roughly like this.”

"She said, What are you doing with my panties? Are you smelling them or licking them? I replied, “I was trying to see what was on them and the lights were out so I had to hold them close to my face. It looked like sperm on them.”

“Don’t be stupid. She stated."

“It smells like sperm and it looks like sperm, I told her. I then lifted the panties to my face and licked some of the thick white liquid from the crotch and told her that It tastes like sperm as well. Not that I know what it tastes like but what I think it would taste like.”

“What if it is? She retorted almost sounding like she was angry.”

“Well if it is then we have something that we need to talk about. It means that you are hiding things from me and that I find very upsetting.” to which she replied, That’s a joke. You think I have just been screwed and all you want to talk about is that I am hiding something from you.”

"So I said yes if you are playing around on me then I probably can’t do anything about that so I need to deal with it. Maybe I need to simply accept it but something that I can’t accept is you not talking to me about it.”

"Her response was Fuck me. You are saying you are not angry that I have cheated on you?”

"I had to settle her down so I told her that’s not what I’m saying. What I am saying is that if you discuss it with me, tell me why you need to do it and seek my acceptance then it isn’t cheating is it? It becomes a mutual arrangement that we have.”

“Like you predicted she responded with Ah, I see what you’re up to. If you accept that I can have sex with a man then it gives you the green light to have an affair with some other woman. That’s your plan, isn’t it? I’m a wake up to you. You can’t pull the wool over my eyes by pretending that I can get fucked with your approval so that you get a free pass to pick up some slut on the side.”

“This was my opportunity to say did I say that I wanted to have sex with someone else? Look I have recently met this guy named, Goyse. I then went on and told her the story about how Goyse and his wife who came to an agreement where she could go out on dates. She always told him about her experiences when she came home. She never denied him sex and he helped her achieve satisfaction with her boyfriends. I then went on to tell her that one essential condition was that it didn’t impact on their marriage and that she allowed him to participate whenever possible.”

“She listened intently, not saying a word until I was finished. Eventually I asked her what she thought.”

“She replied by saying that I was the most amazing husband that a woman could ever have and that she would never want to harm our marriage. She said that she sometimes felt sexually unsatisfied after we had sex and that she often had to masturbate after I had gone to sleep and it was driving her crazy. She constantly eyed off other men wondering what they would be like in bed.”

“She went on to say that one night when she was out with the girls, her friend Susan told her that she had a boyfriend and he and his mate were coming along later in the night. She asked me would I be willing to keep his friend busy so that they could get the chance to spend some time alone. She couldn’t see any harm in doing it. When they arrived there was this really sexy guy and a fairly ordinary bloke. She naturally thought that the sexy guy would be Susan’s boyfriend but found out that it was the ordinary-looking guy.”

“She said that one thing led to another. They danced and had a few drinks as the night progressed and she realized that she was having the time of her life. They got on very well together telling each other jokes and laughing. He often touched her arm and it felt like his touch sent an electric shock up her arm each time.”

“The night ended and he walked her to Susan’s car for her lift home but Susan was nowhere to be found. She and her boyfriend had obviously found a bed somewhere. She said she was panicking because it was later than normal and if she was too late she thought that I might be upset and try to stop her from going out with the girls again. He told her it was no problem for him to run her home. He acted like a gentleman all the time. When she got out of the car he walked her to the door.”

“She turned towards him to thank him but he was so close that their faces were no more than two inches apart. He then put his arm around her and they kissed. He then said that he was sorry. He knew he should not have done that but the night with her was so much fun that he just got carried away. He went on to say that he had trouble getting along with woman until tonight with her and he hoped they could do it again.”

“She explained to him that she loved her husband and an affair was out of the question. He told her that it didn’t have to be an affair. He just wanted to spend more time with her. This put her off guard so she agreed to have lunch with him the next day.”

“They met every day for her lunch break and on the following week when she was due to go out with the girls he asked her out for a date. She said no. She was happy to go somewhere with him but it could not be considered a date because she was happily married. So they went out together as friends.”

“The problem that she was having was that every time that there was any type of bodily contact a thrill like an electrical shock went through her. She found that she was masturbating a couple of times every day and when she reached orgasm she had the vision of him making love to her. She was also dreaming of him every night.”

“Eventually she convinced herself that if they had sex just once then all this excitement would go away. At this stage, she bowed her head and told me how sorry she was. It didn’t fix the problem it just made it worse.”

“She told me repeatedly how much she loved me but after giving an apology once again she told me that sex with me was just ordinary compared with sex with Robert.”

“I asked her to go to bed with me and to describe what their sex was like while I made love to her. She followed me into the bedroom making me feel that she was reluctant. I undressed her and kissed her. She responded to my touch and to my kisses but I still could see she was reluctant so I asked her what was wrong.”

“She told me that I had not given her time to clean up and that she was soiled. I laughed and explained that I found the thought of that very exciting. She then said that I didn’t understand that her pussy was full of Roberts’s sperm. Again I laughed and told her it made me excited to think about it. I then told her to start at the beginning, the first time they had sex and tell me about it.”

“She started to talk and I moved across to mount her but she closed her legs. She then told me that she was sorry but she could not feel comfortable having me, her husband pushing into her when it was full of someone else’s sperm. She told me if I allowed her to clean up then she would let me do it.”

“I pushed my body back from her, pulled her legs apart, slid down her body and started to lick her clean. Her response was to yell at me saying that I could not do that because she was dirty. I just ignored her and kept licking and after a while I felt her legs open and she lifted her hips. Within a few minutes she threw her head back into the pillow and the most violent orgasm that I had ever seen her have ripped through her body.”

“After her body stopped shaking I moved up to her and pushed into her pussy. The feel was like I was making love to velvet. She was soft, slippery and loose. She met my every thrust. Because I had already cum with Lyn I lasted a long time and eventually she reached orgasm again. I was not far behind. It felt as if I had emptied my whole body into her.”

“Afterwards she held me tight and kissed me over and over again. She told me that was the best sex she had ever experienced which of course made me feel very proud. We talked for hours about how our new relationship would work. She promised me that no matter what happened our marriage would always come first. She explained that she kept dreaming of having Robert’s baby. I told her that it was too soon for that but at a later date I would be willing to discuss it with her. I then told her that I knew she had started missing pills.”

“When I told her that I knew, she started crying and told me that although the sex was magnificent the worry of cheating on me and the concern that I might leave her if I found out had affected her ability to think straight. In her twisted mind, she was thinking it all had to end and if it did what would she have from it? The answer for her is that if she got pregnant then I would assume it was mine. She, of course, would have to break it off but she would have a memento, Robert’s child.”

“I told her that as long as our marriage was secure and that she always put our interests first then she had my blessing to continue her affair with Robert. I also told her that she must never conceal anything from me. I said that if she started to hide things from me then I would take action to make sure her affair did not continue. She agreed and told me again that she had the most wonderful husband that any woman could ever wish for.”

Lyn and I had listened intently as he told us about what had happened. We were both smiling and occasionally nodded to confirm our pleasure in hearing the story. For me at least it made me sexually stimulated and if Phillip had not been present I would have picked Lyn up and taken her back to bed. I noticed that as the story unfolded that Lyn had crossed her legs and I suspect that her sexual orifice was dribbling from the erotic stimulation.

He continued, “I owe you guys a massive debt. If I had not intervened I suspect I may have lost her if her attraction to Robert became more acute. I can never repay what you have done for me. Not only did you give me the most exciting sexual experience of my life you have allowed me to kick off the relationship with my wife that I have wanted for some time now. It has opened up doors that otherwise may have remained closed.”

“You own us nothing, Phillip,” I told him. “We both enjoyed last night although I think you and Lyn enjoyed it a lot more than I did. If you feel that there is a debt you may pay it back by staying in touch with us and keeping us posted on how your relationship develops with Susan.”

“That’s a certainty. I’ll update you regularly. Susan has agreed to invite Robert to dinner with us. After dinner, we intend to let him know what the situation is and Susan will tell him that if I can’t be involved in some way then their affair must end. Susan has suggested that we may go out on dates as a threesome and she would like to try the three of us having sex together. The thought of it is pretty exciting to me.”

Our breakfast was now over. It seemed that Phillip had told us all that he wanted to at this stage so he moved to excuse himself. We exchanged addresses and phone numbers, He wished us a safe and exciting trip and then left.

I took Lyn into my arms and carried her to our bed. I kissed her and she responded. My hand went under her dress and as I suspected she was soaked.

“I thought you might invite him to stay,” she said.

“The thought did occur to me but I was not overly happy last night watching you and him going further than I wanted you to. I don’t know if I could have watched again so soon.”

“I thought you were okay with it. I’m sorry if I’ve hurt you. I just got too carried away, that’s all.”

“Yes, I know. I’m just as much to blame. I just don’t believe that I have the right to stop you when you’re that excited.”

“I probably would have done it anyway. When he was telling me about him and Susan earlier all I could think about was that massive purple head of his penetrating my pussy flaps again. It was highly erotic. I sometimes read erotic stories and I get turned on. Having someone tell me about a real-life situation like that gets me going a lot more.”

“If you really want it, I could call him back.”

“Fuck, would you do that?”

“For you I’d do almost anything. But you need to understand I’d only do it for you, not for any other reason.”

“Say you did call him back would you be willing to take me from behind while he looked after my pussy. I’ve heard of women who have done that and it’s always been a fantasy of mine. You know our relationship would be safe. We may never see him again so there is no risk.”

“That’s not what I’m worried about. It is my perception of you that has suffered. To me, you were very special, like a princess who was mine and only mine. I had you on a pedestal and now you have come down to my level.”

“I’ll never be on your level. You’re just too special. You always care about people. I often get pissed off dealing with them. I’m just a normal woman who chucks fits when things don’t go her way. Every day I see good looking men and wonder what they would be like to sleep with. I’m not the squeaky clean-minded lady you think I am.”

She went on, “it’s just that I haven’t had the opportunity to do some of those things like we did last night. This is perhaps the only opportunity I will ever have to try a threesome. If you are okay with it I would love to try it. I promise I will make it up to you someway in the future. Perhaps we can get with another good looking woman during our trip so that I can repay you. Wouldn’t you like to have sex with some good looking young woman?”

“I’m not very interested in other women, Lyn. If it’s that important to you I will call Phillip back.” I picked up my phone and called him and asked him to come back up to the apartment. He must have been close because there was a knock on the door within two minutes.

“What do you want,” he asked as I opened the door.

“It’s not what I want it’s what Lyn wants.” He looked at me with a puzzled look and a frown. I continued, “She wants you to tell her more about what happened with you and your wife last night.” He still looked puzzled. “The story got her hot and she wants you to continue the story.”

He obviously understood where this would lead. “What about you, Goyse?”

“It gave me an erection as well but it was Lyn’s idea to get you back up here.”

“Where is she?”

“She’s in the bed waiting.”

“Oh, I see. Will it upset you, Goyse? I could leave and pretend that I can’t come back.”

“She wants me to be involved as well. It looks as if she wants you to get her turned on from your story and then we both have sex with her. It seems you get the glory spot while I get the scraps.”

“I’m sorry, mate. I didn’t want this to happen.”

“Neither did I but I guess with a big purple tool like yours, you will just have to put up with these type of things when the word gets out.” He laughed with me and we headed to the bedroom.

When I entered the bedroom suite I was taken aback by the sight. Lyn was naked. Her legs were spread, not wide but enough to let us see that she was wet. She was wet because she had been stroking her big protruding clit. Beside her was a tube of KY jelly and she had been using it to work her clit which stood out like a two-inch long penis. It even had the shape of the head of a cock at its extremity. When I looked closer I realized she had used the lube on her anus as well.

“Fuck, that’s a sight I’ll remember for a long time,” Phillip said.

“Don’t just look at it. Get over here and give me the pleasure that I desire.”

Phillip moved over towards her while I stood back.

“No, Phillip. Goyse, come here.”

I moved over to her and Phillip took a step back from the bed.

“Always remember, Phillip. Goyse comes first in everything that happens.”

My jaw just about hit the floor. Her statement bamboozled me. It was unlikely that we would ever get together with Phillip again so why say that? Did she have other plans that I didn’t know about? Then it struck me. She didn’t say this for Phillip’s sake. She was redefining the rules so that I understood the way she saw our relationship. She was telling me that although sexually she may find other men attractive she would always put my interests first. I loved this woman. For the first time in the last two days I felt comfortable about it all.

I went to lick her but she pulled me up towards her and said, “No, I want you in me. Phillip, come close. You can touch me if you like but watch Goyse. He knows how to make love, not just have sex. You will need to learn from him so that Susan always comes home to you.”

I placed my cock near her hole. I felt her hips lift to take me inside her but I pulled back slightly so that I didn’t enter her. I kissed her long and hard and teased her with the head of my cock at her entrance.

I moved my body down slightly so that when I pushed forward my cock slid across her slit and her clit. She was leaking profusely and the feeling was like sliding across silk. I could feel her lifting her hips higher and higher each time my cock slipped across her slit. I withdrew my cock and lowered my body further and my cock lined up with her anus. When I pressed forwards my cock started to open up her rear hole.

Her eyes shot open and she shook her head. I pulled back and realigned with her pussy then lowered my body again so I was once again sliding across her slit. Her eyes closed and she moaned. I kissed her again and repeated the movement. She moaned again but slightly louder and I felt a tremor go through her body. I felt her make a big adjustment of her body position so that I was aligned with her pussy.

I knew she was ready so I pushed forwards and penetrated her. Last night she had been loose but her hole had tightened again. It felt wonderful. She was soaked with her juices and as I slid in her body shook and she said, “I love you, Goyse.”

I kissed her again but this time the kiss went on and on as I worked myself into her depths. I was near to reaching my climax but held back. She was now thrusting with me meeting my every move. The noise of her wetness being caught between our bodies was loud as if someone was being smacked.

As she reached her orgasm I let go and rammed into her as far as I could. I could feel her cervix at the head of my cock and the thought of shooting my sperm so close to her entry to her ovaries excited me. My first eruption seemed enormous and then many more followed it. Lyn was almost throttling me she was holding me so tight.

“Oh fuck, Oh fuck, Oh fuck, Oh fuck, ooooohhhh fuck mmmmmeeee,” she shouted. We lay there for a few moments recovering our breath. I had forgotten that Phillip was present. I raised my head and Lyn loosened her grip on me. Phillip was right there beside us.

“That was really something,” he said. “Is it always like that when you two make love?”

“Most times, yes, it is.” I replied.

“Sometimes even better,” Lyn cut in. “Goyse has passed out on a couple of occasions. He gives away all his secrets when that happens,” she laughed.

“I’ve never had sex that was that intense.”

“Well come here and see if I can do it for you. What you need to learn is that it is not a race to the finish. Well, it can be near the end but start off slow and build up. The man has to focus his attention on the woman’s orgasm and learn to hold back until that magic moment for the woman. You have a beautiful penis. If you can master holding back your orgasm for as long as you need to for the benefit of the woman your wife may not need Robert anymore.”

“I always cum too quick. You saw last night that once I entered you it only took half a dozen strokes.”

“That’s because you start thinking of your pleasure. Goyse controls it with his mind. He thinks of other things to delay it and if that doesn’t work he will withdraw but keep rubbing himself on my clit so that I stay stimulated while he cools it. That’s right isn’t it, Goyse?”

“Something like that. It’s not easy sometimes but to me satisfying the woman is the intent of sex. My pleasure comes from that.” I laughed and added, “No second meaning Implied.”

“Goyse, let Phillip…… you know. You can join us if you want to.”

I withdrew slowly. I knew what she meant. She wanted both of us to have sex with her at the same time. I knew that I would have no trouble becoming erect once they started.

Phillip moved across to her as I moved aside. He had removed all his clothes. This was the first time that I had seen all of him. His phallus was bigger than mine, sticking out from his body with its big purple head. Unlike mine which pointed straight up when aroused, his was so weighty on the end that it stuck out at an angle of about 60’ from his body. It had a slight curve to the right which seemed to be corrected by it starting from his body slightly to the left. How Lyn could take the whole length of it with its thickness amazed me.

It was then that I understood why Lyn wanted me first. It was to provide extra lubrication so that she could handle him. He placed the big purple head against her slit.

She responded by lifting her hips and told him to take it easy with her. She pulled him down and they kissed. I felt extremely jealous at that point. I had for the moment lost any desire to see them mate. I looked at the enormous purple head pushing against her and wondered should I reach out and pull it away from her before it penetrated her love hole. While I was thinking about it she spoke.

“Take it easy. Don’t push into me yet. I’m not quite ready. Slide him across my slit, please Phillip.”

He had watched me and changed his angle so that his huge cock slid along her lips and pushed her clit to the side. As he did so she humped her back and jerked her hips upwards. He then pulled back and repeated the process. My sperm which I had deposited in her started to leak from her hole as his cock head separated her flaps. I felt my cock jerk and with it most of my concerns evaporated.

After sliding across her slit and clit half a dozen times he pulled further back and his cock came clear of her and as he pushed back he made contact with her anus. He thrust forward and part of his head penetrated her rear hole. Her legs closed like a trap slamming shut on a wild animal.

“No, no, fuck no, not there. You’ll hurt me too much.”

“I’m not going to enter you. I just want to play a little.”

“Don’t you dare push that big thing into me there. It’ll split me in two. I can’t take anything of size up the rear.”

“Trust me. I promise I won’t hurt you.”

“You fucking better not or it will be over for good.”

Phillip kept pulling back a little and then pushing forward a little. I was amazed that after a few times he had got just a little further into her but hole. My cum continued to run from her which was providing lube to his big purple head. By this time I was so sexually aroused from watching this that all jealousy had totally disappeared and I was ready to make love to her as soon as I was able.

He pulled right back and the trickle of cum from her pussy could be seen to slowly run down to her anus which had not closed up completely when he pulled it back. This means that some of my cum had actually entered her rear hole. This time when he pushed back she once more arched her back and he pushed a little bit harder and the purple head disappeared inside her.

“Oh fuck, no, no, no. Pull it out. I can’t take it.” She pushed her hand against his chest. He slowly withdrew it with a very audible “plop”.

“I’m sorry. I thought it would be alright. I was almost in before.”

“No, it’s not aright. You’re just too big for me. Roll over on your back and let me on top. Are you okay, Goyse?”

“Are you sure you want to do this? You can stop if you want out.”

“Do you want me to stop?”

“I don’t know. Where is this going to? Do you really need to do this?”

“Yes, I want to but only if you can handle it. I’ll stop if you tell me to.”

“He could have ruptured your arse. I just don’t want you to get hurt. I’m worried about us as well. Will this affect our relationship?”

Phillip who had been quiet chipped in. “Look Lyn, I think that I should leave if it’s an issue. I don’t want to hurt you or Goyse.”

“Goyse, Phillip is not going to hurt me. I have an opportunity to do something that I have often thought about. If I walk away now after coming this far I know that I will regret it and that could affect us. If your concern is our relationship, it may be better to allow me to do this and play your part in it.”

“Alright, then let’s do it then. No more fucking around trying to fuck her arse, Phillip. Do you understand?”

“I’m sorry, Goyse. I thought it would be okay. I have always wanted to have sex anally with a woman. Susan won’t even consider it so I thought it was my opportunity. I won’t try again.”

While we were talking she was on top of him and he was sliding his cock along her slit again and over her clit which was sticking out like a little penis from the top of her slit. I could see that her lips were becoming engorged and taking on a reddish color. She was very wet. Perhaps it was my sperm leaking from her but I suspect it was a mixture of the sperm and her juices.

He was doing most of the work while she was just humping her back. As he pulled back he dropped his hips slightly which changed the angle of his stroke and his big purple head slipped into her.

“Oh, fuck,” she cried and she humped her back more.

He pulled back and thrust again and another inch disappeared inside her. He repeated the movement over and over. Each time another inch disappeared inside her. I knew that she was actually in control even though he was doing most of the work. When he was about an inch from fully embedded she held back a little. I saw his thrust a bit higher off the bed trying to become fully embedded but she pulled back to stop it.

“Don’t go any deeper. It’s hurting me when you go deep inside.”

“Hhhmmmm” was all he said and kept his pattern of thrusting going.

“Goyse, can you come up behind me. There is lube in the drawer if you need it.”

I opened the drawer, pulled out the lube and spread it over my cock. I then knelt behind her. Lyn had spread her legs further to allow me access. I placed my cock against her rear and it slid inside her with no effort at all. Phillip had stretched her for me.

I could feel Phillip's cock moving in and out of her through the thin membrane between her pussy and her bowel. My balls were coming in contact with Phillip’s each time he thrust into her. I placed my hands on her shoulders to give me more purchase to thrust into her. By this time I was in as far as I could go. I could feel a change in Phillip’s cock and realized that he was near to cumming.

“Phillip, pull out of her.”

“I’m close. Can’t I cum inside her?”

“Pull out of her, I said, now.”

I felt Phillip pull out of Lyn. Now that he was out I explained to him that he was going to cum too soon and the only way to make it last when you get that close is to pull out. He groaned and lay there for a while and then asked could he enter again. I told him as long as he didn’t cum yet.

As he thrust back into her, Lyn let out one enormous moan and I could feel her muscles moving in the spasm of her orgasm. Phillip must have felt it too because he started ramming hard into her. I kept my slow short movements in her back passage while enjoying the feeling of her muscle spasms. I felt the hardness of Phillips cock increase again and knew that he was about to cum as well.

As Phillip shot his jiz into her I could feel every spurt as it travelled along his thick cock to its destination inside my lover. I had no intent of finishing inside her rear passage. I was waiting till after Phillip had left and then I intended making slow gentle love to Lyn.

Lyn’s orgasm finished before Phillip had finished shooting off. I felt her body relax from its few minutes of exertion which I knew from experience would sap her strength. Shortly after I felt Phillip’s body go slack and knew that his moment of joy and satisfaction was also over. I lay still inside Lyn waiting patiently for her to recover.

“Did you cum, Goyse?” she asked.

“There was no need. I’ll keep it for later.”

“I’ll be stretched.”

“Yes, I know but I want to make slow gentle love to you.”

Phillip cut in. “I’d better go. I have to start work in an hour. I’ll wash up in one of the other units. Thanks for what you have done for me, Goyse. I’ll never forget it. Thanks, Lyn for letting me……., you know. It has been the best sexual experience of my life. I’ll dream about you every night.”

“I hope it all works out with Susan, Phillip. Goyse and I will be in touch when we get back from the states.”

“If Susan agrees, do you think that the four of us might get together sometime after you come back?”

It was my turn to speak. “Phillip, Lyn and I talked about this and she agreed that it would be a once-off thing.”

“Okay, I’m sorry. If you change your mind don’t be frightened to ask me.”

“No, worries. Good luck, Phillip.” I wanted him to leave so that Lyn and I could be alone together. As he moved towards the door Lyn spoke.

“Phillip thanks for what you have done for me. Please don’t feel guilty that we did things that Goyse preferred we didn’t. It was not your fault. I wanted it to happen. I know Goyse and he will be okay with it in time. He’s not one to hold grudges.”

“I’m sorry, Goyse. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“I guess Lyn is right. I usually get over most things in time. Good luck with Susan.”

Phillip left. I had withdrawn from Lyn as he walked away from us. I dropped down beside Lyn and she rolled towards me and kissed me. I kissed her back but not as enthusiastically as I usually did.

“Are you angry with me?”

“Not angry, no, more disappointed.”

“You didn’t enjoy it.”

“No, Was I supposed to?”

“Yes, of course you were. I was doing it for both of us. I wanted to know what it was like but I also wanted you to be part of it and enjoy it for me.”

“I’m sorry if you feel that I’ve let you down by not enjoying the most important person in my life being screwed by someone else. I just have problems not so much about what happened over the last two days but what might happen in the future.”

“What do you think is going to happen in the future?”

“I came to Sydney thinking and wondering could I go back to my nightmare life with Sue after spending the next three weeks with you. I thought this is perfect, just Lyn and me. But now I’m confused, probably more with myself than with you. My mind is asking me, is there something about me that turns women into sex fiends that need more than I can deliver?”

“Awe, Goyse, this hasn’t been about anything that you have done. It was about something that I always wanted to try and the opportunity to try it. I could tell that Phillip wanted me. I could also tell that he was well equipped maybe even over-equipped for me.”

I didn’t reply so she continued. “I knew that you loved me and you wanted to give me anything that I desired. I knew about Sue’s behaviour and I also knew that you let her do things that most men would not put up with. It, therefore, followed that this would probably be my one and only chance to live a dream that I have harbored for many years. Now that I’ve done it I know that it was not what it was cracked up to be.”

I still didn’t speak so she went on. “Sure he gave me a couple of great orgasms last night but didn’t you notice something? Didn’t you notice that today he didn’t do anything for me that you haven’t done for me a hundred times and a hundred times better? Sex with Phillip was good but if you hadn’t made him withdraw when you did I would not have even reached orgasm. Now, has there ever been a time when you and I had sex when I have not had an orgasm?”

I still had nothing to say so she continued, “Why would you be angry about me being disappointed and finding out that I have it all and the grass is not greener over the hill. Let’s assume that this didn’t happen. In that situation, I would for the rest of my life be looking at other men wondering how good they would be. Remember I was married to someone who could not give me satisfaction. Until you came along I hated sex and only did it because it was expected of me. Why on earth would I give up the one person who changed my life?”

“I’m sorry Lyn. I guess I’m just a fool.”

“No, you’re not a fool. You’re just a person who is frightened of losing something that is important to you. Your reaction is no different from my initial reaction when I heard that you were spending the week before our trip with Sally. I understand totally.”

“Shit, is that what this is about? You have been punishing me for spending last week with Sally.”

“I won’t deny that knowing that made what has happened more likely but it is not the whole reason. The main driver is that I needed to know that my dreams were just that, dreams.”

“Okay, come here and kiss me.”

Lyn moved over to me and we kissed. I held her tightly to me. She knew that I needed satisfaction so at the first opportunity she got up and moved to the bathroom. A few minutes later she returned and cleaned me down. She then pushed me down on my back and straddled me. She took my cock and directed it to her slit and pushed down on me.

“Fuck me lover. Fuck me as hard as you can. I deserve to be fucked hard.”

I thrust into her as hard as I could. My disappointment dissolved into anger at her when I realized that she had done this to punish me for being with Sally. I had no interest in reaching orgasm. I was in my anger trying to punish her by pounding her. It was pathetic. The harder that I pounded into her the more she spread her legs and lifted to meet my thrusts. I continued for at least fifteen minutes before I started to shed some of the anger inside me and slowed but she didn’t and kept thrusting up hard against me.

She continued her thrusting for some time and then I noticed her pattern of breathing was becoming irregular. “The bitch is using me as a dildo to get off,” was my thoughts. No more than twenty seconds later I felt those muscle spasms that herald her orgasm.

I felt the heat of her juices and her wetness flowing out from around my cock which kicked off my orgasm. I thrust as hard as possible into her and shot spurt after spurt of sperm deep inside her pussy.

We lay together for some time and then I noticed the clock. We had an hour to get to the airport to catch our flight. Almost three hours had passed since Phillip had left us. Where the time went I will never know.

We arrived at the airport just in time to catch our flight. I remember looking out the window at the harbour at Sydney and when I looked the next time we were landing in Singapore. I had fallen asleep. I reached over and shook Lyn back from her dreams. She smiled at me and said, “I love you, Goyse. Forgive me for being such a slut. I promise that I will make it up to you somehow.”

The rest of the trip was boring. We had time for a little shopping before the next leg so I purchased a black nightie and a few other pieces of nightwear for Lyn to give her when we arrived in the states to show that I had forgiven her.

For many years, I would dream of that enormous purple head protruding out from behind her bottom covered in her juices and Phillips pre-cum. I then see them change their position so that his huge phallus could slip into her wet and dripping pussy. This is followed by her massive orgasm as I see his cock pulse as he shoots his sperm deep inside her. It is something that even today, many years later I can picture as if it happened yesterday.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 33 - Meeting Julie.

Although I had forgiven Lyn, my level of trust in her had declined. I often felt uneasy from that time forward when we were apart. I would never be as suspicious of her as I was with my wife but it had taken away something that existed before this event, my total and absolute trust in her.

We landed in the US after dark the next day. I was wondering how we would get to our hotel. We were surprised when I observed a man holding a sign with my name on it. I walked over and asked was he there to meet me. He responded that the manager of a motel chain in Sydney had organized transport for us for the next few days until our hire car was ready. When I asked him which hire car, he told me that a hire car had been organized for us during the four weeks that we would be in the states. It was becoming very clear that Phillip had a lot of pull with his employers.

The hotel room that I had booked was a little dingy compared with our accommodation in Sydney but it was acceptable. The driver, who told me his name was Sam, suggested that we try different accommodation. When I declined, he gave me his phone number. He told me to call if I changed my mind. After talking to Lyn, I decided to take his advice. We called him and booked out.

The new hotel was outstanding. The driver told us that Phillip had called him to tell us that he had organized it. This raised the question, was Phillip monitoring what we were doing? The driver showed us the sights of the town and we had a wonderful time.
Two days later, our hire vehicle was delivered to us. When we went to check out of the hotel, we were told that all our expenses had been paid. I was starting to feel that Phillip was taking things a little too far so once on the road I made a call to him.

“Hello, Phillip speaking.”

“Hello, Phillip. It’s Goyse here.”

“Oh, how’s Lyn? Are you enjoying your trip?”

“Lyn is fine and yes, the trip is great. I’m calling because I’m concerned that you are going overboard with support for us.”

“No, that’s fine. We have listed you as a VIP traveller which entitles you to some very special privileges through our hotel line. You are a high-level water-ski judge and as such, the support in the form of sponsorship that you receive from the hotel line comes back to us when people know that you stay with our hotels. It’s just good business.”

“I was worried that your conscience was the driving force.”

“We know there is a personal association but no one else knows. We are always looking out for people in the position that you are to sell our product for us. Don’t be concerned. It would help if you made sure that as many people as possible knew you were being looked after by us.”

“Thanks, Phillip. We appreciate what you are doing.”

“Open the glove box on your car, Lyn.”

“Shit, there is a pile of bookings at hotels in here.”

“Yes, I took the time to find out where you would be and when. I also made bookings along Route 66 for you. You may be interviewed a couple of times along the way. I hope you will make it known how much you enjoyed your stay with us.”

“We’ll do that. Once again, Phillip, thank you. How’s Susan?”

“Susan is fine. She is really happy with our new arrangement and so am I. We owe it all to you and Lyn.”

“Did you tell her about us?”

“Not yet. That will happen in time. I want things to settle down first. That will come once we have concreted our new relationship. She has admitted to me that she had been considering leaving me in time. She told me that she loves me but was going to leave because she knew that I would eventually discover that she was cheating and she didn’t want to hurt me. She says that will not be happening now. I think you have saved my marriage. At least I hope so.”

“We hope so too, Phillip. There is one matter that I want to ask you about though.”

“Shoot.”

“Why did you let us think you were an attendant delivering meals?”

“Well, that was what I was at the time. I didn’t tell you that. You just assumed that was what I was. Besides, does it make any difference? I’m no better or no worse than any attendant. I’m just someone doing a job for the hotel line.”

“Probably not but it was a surprise for us when we found out that you were the CEO.”

“There were a lot of surprises over that twenty-four hours but from what I can see, they were all good surprises.”

“I hope so, Phillip.”

“I hope so too, Goyse.”

We continued on our trip. Lyn spent some time reading the information taken from the glove compartment. She said that Phillip had not only organized accommodation but had also thrown in meal vouchers for each day at some of the top restaurants.

After that, my attention was focused on the pending water ski event. The first few days were spent measuring out the courses and setting up the measuring instruments. Everything had to be as exact as possible to avoid the possibility of protests. Lyn came with me most of the time and contributed as we went about our tasks. On the third day, she was not with me and once most of the work was completed I went looking for her.

Lyn was sitting with a small group of women. Most were younger than she was. I could tell by what they were wearing that at least half of them were competitors. I assumed that the others would be wives of competitors. Once I knew where she was, I returned to run over the measurement of the courses again.

By that afternoon, we were sure that the courses were as close to perfect as we could get them which allowed me to join Lyn. She was still with the group of girls. She introduced each of them to me and then told me that Julie would be joining us for dinner at the hotel that night.

Julie was not one of those that I had identified as a competitor. My assumption that all the other girls would be wives was not correct. It was obvious that Julie was extremely fit. She had a body that most women would love to have that can only be achieved with a life of energetic exercise and healthy living. I asked Julie what brought her to the worlds. She told me that she was a competitor but not good enough to be eligible to compete at this level. She then added, yet.

She was a committed water skier who was on the way up in the sport. I told her that we had three days before the events started and if she wanted we could hire a boat so I could give her some coaching. Julie accepted immediately without hesitation. I looked past her as we talked and saw Lyn smile. She then gave me a little wink which made me wonder what she was up to.

Dinner that night was enjoyable. Although there were other guests, my attention was taken up by Lyn who sat on my left side and Julie who had chosen to sit on my right side. Julie dominated the conversation while Lyn and I listened intently to her telling us of her family, her experiences learning to water-ski and what she hoped to achieve within the sport.

Once dinner finished, Lyn invited Julie to join us in our hotel room for after-dinner drinks. I was a little surprised but guessed that Lyn was perhaps feeling a little lonely, being away from her family and friends in a strange environment. One would have expected her to invite others but she only invited Julie. She did so in such a way that others were not aware. Once our meal was over, we excused ourselves from the group and made our way to our apartment.

Every time that we were in a restricted space like an elevator, Lyn had always made a point of standing adjacent to me. It had been one of the signs that I had observed that had told me that Lyn and I had a close connection. On the way to our room on this occasion, Lyn stood to the right of Julie so that I was forced to stand next to Julie on her left. This was a surprise to me. Not only did she do this but I noticed that Lyn seemed to crowd Julie to force her to move closer to me. Julie didn’t seem to be concerned by our closeness.

Once we were at the apartment, I went to make us drinks. Lyn excused herself and moved to the bedroom. I assumed that she was going to the washrooms. I returned to Julie and we continued talking about water-skiing. Julie had sat next to me which in itself was not a surprise. What came as a surprise was Lyn’s return. She had changed and now wore one of the black nighties that I had purchased for her in Singapore. It was not as revealing as some that she owned but it could only be described as sexy, very sexy.

When she entered the room, both of us stopped talking and looked her way. I heard Julie take a sharp breath. I understood because she had that impact on me as well. She made her way down to where we sat, moved around behind Julie and pushed her breasts against her. Julie turned her head and they kissed. My mind was in a whirl. What was happening? Was this something that they planned or was it a spur of the moment thing? Was I about to witness these two women making love?

Then I felt it, a hand on my leg. I automatically assumed that it was Lyn’s hand but then I saw that both of Lyn’s arms were wrapped around Julie’s body. It had to be Julie who was gradually moving up along my leg. They broke their kiss and Lyn leaned across toward me and we kissed. She then moved back to kiss Julie again. I was stunned. What was happening? It was Lyn who spoke.

“Come on Julie. Let’s move to the bedroom.”

Julie got up and she and Lyn started to move towards the bedroom. I was still stunned. What was happening? It was then that Lyn turned around and asked me, “Are you coming, Goyse?”

I got up and followed like a little puppy dog following its master. I still wondered what was happening. Things were just progressing too fast for me. Being a little stunned and I guess a little stupid as well, I had to ask, “What’s happening?”

“Just come with us. I’ll explain later. Right now we need to help Julie. She has come back with us for more than coffee. Let’s not disappoint her, Goyse.”

I followed them to the bedroom. What else could I do? Besides, Julie was a very attractive young lady. Not many men could say no to such a woman especially if their partner had been the instigator. Lyn was stripping clothes off Julie as they went so by the time they arrived at the bed, Julie was naked except for her bikini panties. She may have looked attractive when dressed but that word didn’t come near to describing the nude Julie.

Her tits which were ample had not a sign of droop which some women in their late twenties show. Although her hips were wider than her waist (some refer to this as ‘child-bearing hips’) there was no sign of fat on her whole body. I could see the top end of a landing strip just showing out of the top of her panties. Lyn was working her over, kissing her and stroking her body. She pressed against her to force her onto her back on the bed and proceeded to stroke her body. I stood back and watched.

Julie’s hands were working on Lyn’s breasts. With Lyn leaning over Julie I had a clear view of Lyn’s pussy. I could see that it was showing just a little dampness between her lips. By this time, I was erect and felt like moving up behind Lyn and pushing into her. The reason that I didn’t was what Lyn had said, “Julie’s after more than coffee.” Should I be saving myself for Julie? I certainly hoped so.

Lyn started to move down along Julie’s body. She worked over her tits with her tongue and after a while continued to move south. She worked over her belly button and then reached for her panties. Julie must have expected it as she raised her hips even before Lyn had her fingers in the tops of her bikini panties.

Her pussy suited her body. It was closed although a little moisture could be detected on the lower extremity of her slit. Lyn did not hesitate. She placed a hand on each side of her pussy and pulled it open. Her hole was now visible and it was very small but extremely wet. Lyn’s tongue darted into her depths. She raked it upwards across her clit and Julie announced her excitement with a long, low pitched groan.

“Come here Goyse.”

I moved across to the bed shedding my clothes as I went.

“Give her what she wants but be gentle. Julie has not had anyone of your size before.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I am doing this for you. Julie wants you so don’t disappoint us. Don’t you want her?”

“Of course I want her. She’s beautiful and very sexy. What man would not want her? What about you?”

“You gave me Phillip and I told you I would make it up to you. Now it’s your turn. Fuck her, Goyse. Do her good. She wants you to.”

I took over Lyn’s position between her legs. I didn’t go for her hole like Lyn did but just worked around the extremities. I knew this teasing would really get her hot and I wasn’t wrong. She kept moving her hips to try to get my tongue to penetrate her. As I had done many times before with Lyn, Marg and Sue and the other women that I had made love to I extended my movement down to her anus. The effect was unmistakable.

“Oooohhh fuck.”

Each time she moaned and groaned I moved my attention to another part of her crotch. After circling from her clit to her anus several times, I saw the unmistakable clenching and unclenching of her rear hole that indicated she was moving towards her orgasm. I then moved my whole attention to her little clit. A few seconds later she went over the top.

“Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, aaahhhhh,” she called out as her body shook like a palm tree in a storm.
“Fuck me please, fuck me, Goyse. I want you to fuck me, pleaseeee.”

I moved over the top of her and pushed into her. I slid in no more than an inch. She was very tight. I remembered the first time with Marg. This was very similar. I pulled back and pushed again and gained another inch. I repeated and each time I penetrated just a little more. Julie was lifting her hips to meet me as I slowly worked my way in.

I was almost all the way inside her when I felt contact with her cervix. “Oh, take it a little easy. That hurt a bit,” she said.

I kissed her and started to stroke inside her making sure that I didn’t penetrate past that point. Her movements were becoming more and more aggressive. After a while, I realized that I was fully embedded inside her.

“That’s nice, keep that up and I’ll cum again.”

I kissed her again and her arms went tightly around my neck and she started to use my body as leverage to work her hips. I was fighting the urge to erupt inside her. I started to think of judging a barefoot trick run and the possible mistakes that I could make in my judging. It had the desired effect and my urge subsided.

“Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck, Oooohhh fuck,” she screamed once more as she reached her second orgasm. Once more her body was shaking all over.

Once she settled down I withdrew.

“Did you cum in me?”

“No, I almost did but I was not sure if you were protected.”

“I should be safe but I’m not on the pill or anything like that.”

“I did the right thing then.”

“I wanted to feel you do it inside me.”

“Maybe I will later when we have some protection for you.”

“Okay.”

“Lyn, come here.” She moved across to the bed, “On your back.”

Lyn fell down onto her back. She placed her arms around my neck and pulled me down to her. I slid my cock into her soaking wet pussy. She felt as wet as when I followed after Phillip had finished with her.

“Fuck, you’re wet.”

“Yes, I know. That was exciting watching you and Julie. I was rubbing myself and had a little cum when she did. I was hoping I would see you shoot into her. Julie told me that she was not using protection and my mind was saying, ‘give it to her.’ In my thoughts, she was ovulating and you were about to shoot into her fertile little pussy and give her your baby. Then I thought of you trying to get Sally pregnant and I started to cum. I wish I had been there to see that.”

While she was talking I was stroking in her pussy. It felt wonderful and as she talked I ejected my sperm deep inside her. I raised my head to look for Julie and was met by her lips.

“Fuck, you pair really get into it, don’t you?”

“Yes, we are very much in love, Julie.”

I rolled over and immediately Julie took me into her mouth. Initially, she licked me clean of our combined juices and then sucked me deep into her mouth. I had not expected this and in no time at all, I was rock hard again.

She pulled back and looked at Lyn and asked, “Can I?”

“Yes, you can but only if you give me the same treatment.”

Julie pulled away from me. She moved down between Lyn’s legs and started to clean up my creampie. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. Julie who appeared to be as tight as a virgin appeared to have considerable sexual experience. I made a mental note to ask her about it when I had a chance.

After a few minutes, she returned to me and once more licked me to an erection. She then rolled over on top of me and guided my cock into her pussy. She felt just as tight as the first time but appeared to be much wetter. In no time at all she reached orgasm. I pulled out of her and moved across to Lyn. We kissed and hugged for some time. I had not felt Julie move for a while so looked across to her. She was fast asleep.

Lyn and I made slow gentle love once more and then like Julie, we entered the world of dreams.

I was awakened by movement the next morning. It was Julie. She was getting dressed.

“What’s happening Julie?” I asked.

“I was just going to slip out while you and Lyn were asleep.”

“Don’t go just yet. Breakfast will arrive soon. There will be enough for the three of us.”

“I need to go home to get cleaned up and get clothes.”

“You are welcome to wash up here. Lyn will have clothes that will fit you and I always carry an extra toothbrush in my travel pack. I’d like you to stay at least for breakfast and for the day if you can.”

“Okay, if that’s alright with Lyn.”

“Lyn will love you to stay. Didn’t you see how much she liked being with you last night? I’ll need to check with Lyn but if it is up to me, I would like you to stay with us until we head west in a week’s time. We just need to get you some protection.”

Lyn awoke shortly afterwards. Julie went off to shower which gave us time to talk. I was keen to know what had led to Julie being here.

“How did this come about?”

“Julie is bi-sexual. She made her interest known by advances toward me so I told her that I was looking for someone to join us in a threesome. She jumped at the chance.”

“You seem to know a lot about her?”

“When you were out measuring the last course she and I came back here and we made love. I explained to her that it could only happen if she was willing to make love to you. I wanted to repay you for letting Phillip fuck me. I told you I would remember?”

“Yes, I remember but I didn’t expect it and certainly not this quickly. I’ve asked her to stop with us for the week if it’s okay with you.”

“Of course, it’s okay with me. She is your present from me to you for being so good to me. All you need to remember is that you only get to fuck her when I say so. Once we get home things may need to change though.”

“That suits me fine.”

“Well, you had better get in there and scrub her back for her then. I’ll organize some clothes for her and a little makeup. It’s okay for you to bend her over if she wants it.”

I kissed Lyn and moved off to join Julie in the shower. We kissed a lot as I soaped her up but when I tried to enter her she told me she was a little sore. I had a raging hard-on by then so she dropped to her knees and in no time at all, I had blasted the back of her throat. I turned around to see Lyn watching us from outside the shower.

“Breakfast has been delivered, you two.”

We dried off and joined Lyn. We all ate breakfast in the nude. It felt wonderful to have two beautiful women, one each side of me. Our bodies regularly touched. It was as if the girls had a competition going on who could get me the most aroused. Once breakfast was done, they both headed towards the bedroom each giving me a kiss as they departed. I organized the breakfast dishes to be picked up and sat in the lounge waiting for the girls to reappear.

I made a couple of phone calls. I not only found a boat but access to private water for us to train Julie on. Within an hour, we were on the water and ready to go. I asked Lyn to drive so that I could demonstrate a trick run for Julie.

After I returned to the boat, Julie complimented me on my run. “I wish that I had someone with your ability in my crew,” she said.

“Thanks, Julie. Now let’s see what you can do.”

Julie was a very accomplished skier. She required some initial training in how to make the moves quickly and efficiently so that she conserved her energy. We spent the morning demonstrating how that could be achieved. After lunch, we then focused on teaching her a couple of new tricks. She was a fast learner and by the end of the day, she had improved her score for her trick run by up to 50%. She was ecstatic. With her new knowledge, she would have the potential to challenge most of the national champions in the women’s category. With another two days of training, I was certain that she would be able to beat most.

We returned the boat. We booked it and the lake out for the following few days. Julie asked us to take her back to her hotel. She collected her gear and came back to our hotel. On the way back, we purchased the morning after pill and Julie made an appointment to see a doctor about going on the pill.

“How am I ever going to repay you, Goyse,” Julie asked as we entered the apartment.

“You already have. Besides, Lyn is the one who brought us together. You should be thanking her.”

“Don’t worry, I will be but you’re the one that has taught me so much in just a few hours. From what you have taught me I can now compete at the national level. You have helped me realize my dream.”

“All I have done is speed up your learning. You were always going to make it. We need to organize some proper coaching for you before Lyn and I go home.”

“I’ve got a better idea. What if I come back to Australia with you? That way you can continue to coach me. I’ve always wanted to travel and I have the money. What do you think?”

I looked at Lyn. She pulled a funny face, shrugged her shoulders and replied, “Why not?”

“Yes, why not? Welcome aboard, Julie. Australia here she comes! Make way Aussie girls for a new national champion.”

Julie rushed over to me, threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. She then turned to Lyn and did the same to her.

That night, we had a massive feast together. Everyone was in high spirits. When we returned to the apartment, I excused myself and made a phone call. After my call, I came back to Julie and asked, “What about a passport and the other paperwork to allow you to come home with us?”

“I have a passport and a relative who can help me with the other stuff. I’ll give him a call now and see what he can do. When are you flying back?”

“You’ve got about three weeks.”

Julie left and came back to tell us that everything was underway. She added that if it is not ready by the time we leave she would follow us as soon as everything was sorted. She then asked about accommodation once she arrived. Lyn immediately told her she could bed down with her and they both laughed.

“Julie, I have something to ask you.”

“Yes, Goyse.”

“During the worlds, they run demonstrations where up and coming water-skiers do special runs near to the public. I hope you don’t mind but I have just put your name down to fill a slot as one of the females to put on a demonstration.”

“Do you think I’m good enough for that?”

“Not yet but you should be if we practice at every opportunity till then. We have almost a week. What I would like to teach you is a special trick that no woman skier can do. I watched you today and I’m fairly sure that you can learn it by then. If you do, then to the best of my knowledge, you will be the first female to achieve it. There are a couple of men who have learned it but no women.”

“So I’ll be the first.”

“Yep, that will raise a few eyebrows. What is in it for you is that top-level coaches will want to take you on when you return to the states.”

“What is in it for you?”

“That’s obvious, isn’t it? Lyn and I get to spend more time with you.”

“If that’s the case I may not want to come back to the US.”

“Lyn, does Julie know about Sue?”

“Yes, I’ve told her that you’re married.”

“How do you feel about that Julie?”

“I accepted that you and Lyn are a couple so it’s not going to make a lot of difference to me either way. Why were you worried?”

“You can’t afford to get emotionally involved, that’s all.”

“Like Lyn, you mean.”

I shook my head, “yes, I guess…. Like Lyn.” I suddenly felt that I had spoiled our night. I glanced at Lyn who was looking at the floor. When I looked back at Julie she was frowning.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No, I guess not but then I shouldn’t have asked the question. Lyn!”

“Yes.”

“I love you. Come here.”

I took Lyn into my arms and we kissed.

“Should I leave?”

“No, Julie. It’s important that you stay. Would you take Lyn to bed for me while I clean up?”

I prepared our gear for the next day. I looked through my luggage to find a video of what I was about to teach Julie so that I could show her while we ate breakfast in the morning. I had made a big mistake mentioning my wife, Sue and I felt dreadful about it. I knew that to apologize to Lyn was to make her think a little more about what was waiting for us when we got home and I didn’t want that.

When I entered the bedroom, Lyn and Julie were in each other’s arms and kissing. I moved over to Lyn and watched them hugging and kissing. I still felt that I had destroyed the moment but could not reclaim it so I just lay there and watched. Before long I was asleep.

I awake with a start. Someone was so close to me that my eyes could not focus. They had said something but I had not heard. Maybe I had heard but not understood.

“What was that?”

“I love you, big boy.” It was Lyn’s voice.

“I love you too, sexy lady.”

“She’s ready for you.”

“Who, ready for what?”

“Julie. She wants you. I’ve got her ready for you. All you have to do is slip into her. She told me she needs you to fuck her.”

“How do you feel about that?”

“She has made love to me and now I want you to make love to her.”

I looked across and Julie smiled at me. I got up and walked around to her side of the bed. As I did so she turned towards me. I took her into my arms and we kissed. She put her arms around me and held me very tight. When we broke from the kiss I looked across to Lyn and her expression told me that she was not overly happy. I wondered why but guessed it had been the mention of Sue.

“Are you alright, Lyn?”

“I guess so, Goyse. I just remembered that we have to go home in a few weeks. You’ll go back to the bitch and I’ll be alone again, that’s all.”

“You could move over west closer to me.”

“It wouldn’t fix the real problem, would it?”

“No, I guess not but we may see more of each other.”

“If you’re going to train Julie then we will see more of each other anyway.”

“I had plans to organize a top level coach for Julie and only oversee her training. That way it wouldn’t interfere with my work.”

“Oh, I think Julie wants you to train her. Is that right Julie?”

“Well, I had assumed that was the way it would be.”

“You would have to move over closer to where I live in the west to allow that to happen.”

“Would that be a problem?”

“I guess not. Could you come over to the west with her, Lyn?”

“I could consider it. I would need some time to think about it. There are the girls to consider and I would need to find another job.”

“The work is not an issue. We need an assistant at work and have been having trouble finding someone with your qualifications. There is a fantastic private school close that the girls could attend. Julie and I will need a good driver if I’m to train her and you’re one of the best there is.”

“You’ve missed your calling. You should have been a salesman.”

“Are you buying, that’s the big question?”

“Maybe, we’ll see.”

I reached across Julie and kissed Lyn. She responded. I then moved my attention back to Julie. Julie rose up to meet my lips and placed her arm around my neck. She pulled me in hard against her. The kiss went on for some time. Julie was not going to let me go. She only let me escape when Lyn spoke.

“Hmmm, yes, maybe I should go. Someone needs to keep an eye on you pair.”

We all laughed. It was a great night. We made love for several hours in all types of combinations before drifting off to sleep.

During the next few days, Julie trained very hard. She was a remarkable skier and a very quick learner. She easily learned several new tricks which she performed in her demonstration at the worlds. Two of those tricks no woman had ever completed in front of an audience that I was aware of. Following that she was approached by some of the best coaches in the game to train with them but she simply told them that she already had a good coach.

With the worlds over the three of us set off across Route 66. California here we come. It was at that stage that I received a phone call from over home. It was Sally with good news. I was to be a father once again. She had missed her period and the test kit had confirmed it.

Roy was going to be in big trouble when he gets home. All these years, he had told Sally that she could not bear children. He conned her into believing that if she allowed him to take on multiple partners sooner or later one of them would bear her the baby that she dearly desired.

After telling me, she finished off by saying that she would make damn sure that I got my wife back from the lying, cheating bastard. The way she spoke was enough for me to feel sorry for Roy knowing what she had in store for him, the wrath of a woman scorned!

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 34 - Travelling the old Route 66

We set out across the US on a bright and sunny morning. We were all excited. Julie, who was a US citizen had not travelled much and this was going to be something very new to her. On the first leg, Julie sat in the back of the hire car and Lyn sat upfront with me.

Lyn kept moving her hand across to stroke my leg as I drove. Of course, I responded as any man would if he was being touched like that especially so when I looked in the rearview and saw that Julie was watching her intently. It was only right that I return the occasional touch. Lyn appeared to be enjoying the trip and had allowed her skirt to gradually rise up towards her crotch.

After a couple of hours of this, I looked in the rear and saw that Julie had also allowed her skirt to lift up to her crotch. The vision was intoxicating. Her panties were see-through and her pleasure region was clearly visible. I wondered what to expect next if this was happening within a few hours of setting off.

We stopped for lunch and a rest. When we returned to our vehicle Sue got into the back and said, “we’ll take turns in the front with Goyse.”

Lyn had set the standard during the first morning of the trip. Once we were back on the road, I felt Julie's hand stroking my leg. Once more I looked to the rear and saw Lyn smile and give me a wink. It was obvious to me that Lyn had set us up so that she could watch. When I next looked back, Lyn was slowly rubbing her pussy through her panties as she watched Julie rubbing my hard-on.

It was my opportunity to talk with Julie. “Julie, I wanted to ask you something personal. Do you mind?”

“No, you guys have told me a lot about yourselves so perhaps it is time that I opened up to you about my life and my past. Was there anything specific you wanted to know?”

“I was keen to know about your past relationships, mainly. You appear to be quite experienced sexually but there are other physical signs that suggest that you aren’t.”

“I’m recently divorced. My husband is the only man to have sex with me. That is until you. We married young. It was a big mistake. I had been warned about him. He was a controller. People talk about the small man complex. I think that was his problem. He was not only short but he was small in other places as well as in his mind.”

“We all make mistakes when we are young.”

“It’s sad because I loved him and it could have been a wonderful relationship but he tried to lock me away from everyone and everything. About the only place I could go to was water skiing and that was only with him present and he watched me all the time.”

“Sounds like a jealous man.”

“I made friends with a couple of the girls who water-skied and he ruined that by coming on to them all the time. Before long they stayed well clear of me. If I went to the shops he would put me through the third degree when I returned. He acted as if I was cheating on him. Cheating was the last thing on my mind.”

“Typical of people who cheat on their partners. They think because they can’t be trusted their partners will be the same.”

“I never once even looked at another man while we were together although I would have dearly loved to have got with a couple of the girls. He probably detected that so it may have been the reason why he tried to grope them.”

“Sad.”

“Eventually I told him that I was leaving if he kept his behaviour up and he became violent. The next time that he went out without me, I packed up and left. He then stalked me so that I had to go into hiding. Actually, I am still hiding because if he finds me it will start all over again.”

Sue had leaned forward in her seat. “That’s fucking terrible. No one should have to live their life like that. Did you have any kids?”

“No, shortly after we were married, I realised I had made a big mistake so I made sure that we didn’t have children. I was on the pill and a couple of times he threw them away on me. I talked to my doctor and she ran two scripts for me so that if he got rid of the pills I was on I had access to others.”

“The very sad thing about it all is that I actually was very much in love with him. I thought that he wasn’t a bad lover. Now I know that he was pretty average but I didn’t know any better at that time so I thought he was great. If he had treated me right I would never have known any difference.”

“It’s a common thing. Once we have better it is difficult to be satisified with less.”

“My downfall is probably my attraction to women. I don’t know what it is but I just like the look and feel of the female body. Although I like women making love to me, I find that men satisfy me more. I can’t really explain it. It’s as if I need both sexes to feel content. I had a girl lover when I was in college and those feelings keep coming back to me.”

“It’s not uncommon.” I looked at Lyn in the rear vision mirror and she smiled.

“Our present arrangement seems to be perfect for me. I can be with Lyn whenever I want to be then Goyse can come and joins us. I just adore watching you pair together. There’s no jealousy or agro and you are both receptive to me no matter where we are or what we are doing. Both of you respect me and my needs. You look after me as if we were family. It is wonderful.”

I didn’t comment and neither did Lyn. I expect that Lyn like me knew that what we had could not last. We were living a dream existence and eventually we had to wake up to the fact that we both had family and responsibilities. I was not going to mention it because I had seen the impact that it had on Lyn a week ago when I had mentioned that I was married. I didn’t want her worrying about what lay ahead. Our holiday was about getting away from all that for a break, at least that is how I saw it.

All the time, she was talking Julie was rubbing my erection. I was glad that we were approaching our destination as I felt that much longer and I most certainly would have needed a clean pair of trousers. As I stopped at our hotel unit, Julie leant across and kissed me. She had placed her arm around my neck and held me very tight and it looked as if she was not going to let me go.

Lyn came to my aid. “Come on you two, I’m hungry and by that I mean food.”

We both laughed. I unloaded our bags as the girls walked off. I then joined them in the motel room. Shortly after, Lyn walked towards the restroom saying, “I’m going to the toilet and then going to have a shower. I won’t be too long.”

As soon as she had closed the door, Julie reached down and removed her panties and handed them to me. She then lifted herself up onto the bench and said, “Drop your trousers and come here.”

Her behaviour took me by surprise but I did exactly as she asked. She opened her legs as I approached and I moved to drop to my knees but she said, “No, there isn’t time for that.”

She reached over as I stood. She pulled me towards her with one arm and with her free arm she guided me into her pussy. She was extremely wet and I slid almost all the way into her. She humped her back to make it easier for me. She kissed me and wrapped her arms tightly around my neck.

“We don’t have much time. Lyn will be here soon. Don’t hold back. Give it to me hard and fast.”

I did exactly as she asked. Under her direction, I didn’t need to worry about her pleasure. This was going to be for me. It had been a long time since I had sex in such a way that my satisfaction was the focus. I stroked all seven inches in and out of her with a thrust that lifted her off the bench every time. She met my every stroke.

I knew that I should have been careful because every time we had made love before she had flinched in pain when I initially buried myself too deep into her. I was too horny to ignore her invitation and to take care. My animal instinct took over and I thrust as hard as I was capable. To my amazement, she showed no sign of it hurting her. Her grip on my neck got tighter and tighter which stimulated me even more.

“Give it to me, Goyse. Shoot your seed into my slippery little hole. Make me yours, lover boy,” She whispered in my ear. It was just too much. My first blast must have been the largest ever. I had been teased for six hours of the last seven. I had lost count of the number of times that I had almost shot my bolt in my pants during the day. First off, it was Lyn who played with me and then later during the afternoon Julie was rubbing me while Lyn played with her self in the back seat as I watched. My orgasm went on and on and on. My legs buckled but I was able to regain my balance as my orgasm ended.

“You liked that, didn’t you? You are always looking after Lyn and me. It was about time one of us looked after you. Remember, don’t be frightened to put your needs ahead of mine whenever you need to,” she whispered in my ear.

I didn’t know what to say to her so I just took her in my arms and kissed her long and hard. When we broke the kiss she smiled and said, “That was nice, lover. I like it hard and fast sometimes. Don’t forget that.” She reached down and pulled her panties back up.

No more than a minute later Lyn walked in looked around, sniffed and said, “you fuckers have started without me haven’t you.”

“It was alright for you. You could masturbate in the back seat but I would have run us off the road if I had started stroking like you were.”

Lyn started laughing with, “Don’t worry, honey. I told her to look after you while you were getting our bags. It must have been a quickie. I hurried and thought I would catch you still at it. I was starting to get horny myself wondering what you were up to.”

“My guess is that you probably wore out the soap lathering up that little pussy of yours.”

We both laughed. Julie headed for the bathroom while Lyn and I hugged and kissed.

“Why don’t you join her and I’ll make us a drink while you wash up. It’s getting on a bit so we had better hurry if we are going to catch the restaurant.”

We showered and dressed and headed out to eat. Once we returned the three of us undressed and climbed into bed together. Lyn took the lead by reaching over and placing her hand on my cock. I reached down to her crotch but someone had beaten me to it and I came in contact with Julie's hand. I looked over at her and she smiled back at me. I placed my hand on the top of hers and realised that her fingers had penetrated Lyn.

I could have taken the initiative but decided to sit back tonight and watch the girls. I removed my hand, lifted myself up on the bed and lay my back on the pillows. Julie must have interpreted my movement as allowing her the opportunity to make love to Lyn as I had intended. She moved her body across and kissed Lyn. They kissed for some time during which Lyn removed her hand from my cock.

From my higher position on the bed, I could now see what was happening. The girls were fingering each other as they kissed. Suddenly, Julie pulled back and turned one hundred and eighty degrees, placing her face into Lyn’s crotch then swung one leg over Lyn’s body. In that position, Lyn was looking directly up at Julie’s pussy. Julie then lowered herself down onto Lyn’s mouth.

I could see Lyn working her tongue into Julie while she placed her arms around Julie’ but to pull her down onto her tongue. Lyn was using her tongue like a flat penis working it in and out of her pussy. After doing this for a couple of minutes, she then took Julie’s clit between her lips. I could see from the movement of her cheeks that she was using her tongue to work on her clit.

Lyn's action must have been having the desired effect on Julie because she started to hump her hips as if to drive her clit further into Lyn’s mouth. I looked down to see how Julie was working over lyn and realised that Lyn was also humping. Lyn’s movements were reminiscent of a man who was being sucked off and trying to drive his cock further into his woman’s mouth. I wanted to see more so lifted up and turned around so that my head was near to Julie’s.

The sight is one that I will take to my death bed. Lyn’s clit was like an erect two-inch cock sticking straight up from the top of her pussy. It even had a head on it like a man’s penis. Julie was sucking it into her mouth and then pulling back on it so that it just cleared her mouth. She then ran her tongue across her lips to wet them and then thrust her head forward to slip it between her lips again. Every time that Julie thrust forward, Lyn lifted her hips to meet her thrust.

This continued for around five minutes when I saw Julie lift her head higher than she had been. She let out an enormous groan followed by, “Oooohhhhhh.” I looked up towards where Lyn was working her over and saw her shoot her juices all over Lyn’s face. Some even squirted across my feet. Altogether there would have been eight or nine squirts. Each squirt was accommodated with another low pitched groan and, “Ooooohhhh.” Lyn didn’t miss a beat. She just kept working her over.

When I looked back at Julie, she had already started work on Lyn's clit again. It wouldn’t have been more than thirty seconds later that Lyn reached her orgasm. Like Julie, she squirted her juices across Julie’s face. Lyn was much quieter than Julie. Each time she squirted she just let out a little moan. Shortly afterwards, the girls just seemed to collapse on each other.

Julie had turned her head towards me with her eyes closed and her head resting on Lyn’s crotch. I lay there admiring how beautiful Julie was. Her orgasm seemed to make her look even more attractive than I had observed before. I suddenly realised that she had opened her eyes and not only was I watching her but now she was watching me. We lay like that for a few minutes just looking at each other and then I heard Lyn start to snore.

Julie started to smile. I guessed it was because of Lyn's snoring but then she whispered, “I love you.”

It took me back. Initially, I didn’t know what to say or do so I moved over and kissed her. Damn, what was happening? We had warned Julie that she could not become emotionally involved. I needed to escape this. I got up and moved to the bathroom. A few seconds later the door opened and Julie walked in. She then closed the door behind her and leaned against the wall looking at me standing there.

“You didn’t have to run away.”

“What made you think I was running away?”

“You went to the bathroom and now you’re just standing here looking in the mirror. What else am I to think.”

“You shocked me that’s all.”

“What, you expect me to kiss you and screw you morning and night and not develop feelings for you?”

“I guess not. I don’t know what to say to you. I don’t want to hurt you but I have a wife and kids. No matter how I feel or how you feel I can’t make any commitments to you.”

“I’m not asking for you to make any commitments to me. I just want you to be honest with me about how you feel. That’s all.”

“I’ve got Lyn. You must know how I feel about her. I don’t have the right to hurt her. She and I go a long way back. We’re not only lovers but we are also best mates.”

“I don’t want you to hurt Lyn and I’m not asking you to. She is important to me too. Don’t worry about it. I thought I saw something in your eyes, that’s all.”

She turned to walk away. Before she got to the door I grabbed her by the arm, spun her around, took her in my arms and kissed her. When we broke the kiss she said, “I thought so. Thanks. That tells me what I needed to know. Maybe in time, you will be able to tell me in words.”

She went to pull away again but I held her firm and kissed her again. I lifted her up onto the vanity and pushed my cock slowly into her pussy. She wrapped her legs around my waist and placed her heels high up on my back leaving herself fully available to me. Each time I pushed into her she let out a low pitched groan. I could feel her juices running down over my ball sack.

I worked her slowly. I wanted it to go on forever. I wanted her to remember this moment. She had told me she loved me. I wanted her to love me and enjoy me more and more. I wanted the rest of the world to disappear so just her and I were left with our pleasure. Fuck the world, fuck Sue, fuck even Lyn. They could all disappear and leave me alone with this person who wanted nothing from me except my love.

“Of course I’m falling in love with you. You can see that. I think Lyn can see it too. It’s just that I can’t offer you anything except what I’m giving you now. I’m trapped like a fish in a net. I can move, I can try but at the end of the day my net is my marriage and it holds me. I can’t offer you more than I am now.”

“I don’t want or expect any more than we have. I just want to be with you whenever we can get together. I know that you told me not to get emotionally involved but it’s something that I couldn’t control. It may sound stupid but I knew on that first day when we stood in the lift going up to the apartment. It’s not going to go away either.”

We kissed again. We continued to make love for a long time. I don’t know how long it was, an hour maybe two hours but eventually the inevitable happened, we reached our orgasm. Hers arrived first and the heat of her juices sent me over the top.

After we kissed again. She told me to go back to bed while she cleaned up.

As I climbed into bed Lyn spoke, “She told you then.”

“Told me what?”

“That she is falling in love with you.”

“What made you think that?”

“It’s okay. She told me she was going to tell you. Did you tell her?”

“What did you expect me to tell her?”

“The truth, what else. Did you tell her that you are falling in love with her too?”

“What makes you say that?”

“I’m not stupid. I’ve been watching you and I’ve been watching her.”

“Yes, I had trouble but I ended up telling her.”

“Good, then I can get on with my life then. No more sitting around waiting for Sue to leave you.”

“Lyn, I don’t want to hurt you.”

“I know that, Goyse. If it was anyone else but you I would say that it was bullshit but I know you better than anyone alive today. I know that you wouldn’t hurt me on purpose.

“I wish that it made me feel better but I have let you down. Can we remain friends?”

“Yes, of course, we can. There is something that I need to tell you, Goyse. Perhaps the time is right tonight.”

“I don’t think that I’m going to like this.”

“You have Julie now so you should be okay.”

“Then it’s dear John then, is it?”

“Not really but I have met someone. I’ve been trying to make a decision for a while now. You know that I’ve waited a long time for you to become single again. Eventually, Sue will leave you and if she had done it a few months ago I would have been keen to become your next partner. With the months and years, I started to wonder if I should start to get back to leading a normal life again. You know, go out occasionally to the movies or even to the local tavern for a drink.”

I nodded but said nothing.

“So I did it. I wasn’t looking for a man. I had offers but I kept saying no, sorry, I’m spoken for. There was this guy who always said hello but initially made no approach to me. Eventually, one evening when I went for a drink, he sat at the table next to mine and struck up a conversation. He said that he noticed that I always had lemon with my drink. I said, yes, I like lemons. I asked him why he said that? He said he had a lemon tree and if I wanted some he could supply them.”

“Well, no harm in that so I said that would be nice. He said he would drop them off for me. That was it. He went his way and I went mine. I guessed he was just talking because he didn’t ask me where I lived.”

“The next morning, I looked out when a car pulled up. It was this guy with a bag full of lemons. To be polite I invited him in for a cup of coffee. We talked. I found he was good to talk to and very knowledgeable. Before long I realized it was time to pick the kids up. We had talked most of the day.”

“As he went to leave he turned around and looked at me for a while. He then said that he enjoyed talking to me. He also told me that he had been told that I had been spoken for. He went on and said that he would love to spend some more time with me. He explained that if I agreed he would promise to not try anything that could jeopardise my relationship with you.”

“I told him I enjoyed it too and that I would like to spend some more time with him if he respected that I was committed to another man. He came over a couple of times and then he invited me to join him for a drink. We had a great time and he never once acted inappropriately. The issue is similar to what you find with Julie. Feelings sneak up on you.”

“I have been thinking of going out with him on a date but I wouldn’t do that without your blessing. I have been looking for an opportunity to raise it with you. Would you give me your support to allow me to go out on a date with Ron? That’s his name.”

I took her in my arms and kissed her. “Of course you can, Lyn. Even if I didn’t want you to what right do I have to say no to you. No person could be more dependable or honest and reliable as you have been. You have my blessing.”

“I may want to have sex with him. How do you feel about that?”

“I would be awfully disappointed with you if you developed feelings for him and you didn’t.”

“You know that no matter what happens between Ron and me, you will always hold a place in my heart.”

“The same goes for me. You have been pushing me on to Julie, haven’t you? You’ve been trying to get me involved with her. I was watching you since we met in Sydney and I knew something was worrying you. I’m glad it’s out in the open now.”

“Yes, I was testing you with Phillip. I actually did want to sleep with him but I would not have pursued it if it hadn’t been for this. I thought that maybe you would stop me and cause some conflict. When you didn’t stop me I realized how committed to me you really were. Only a very committed man could let the one that he loves have sex with another man. It made me have second thoughts. I know you love me but I’m glad that you have Julie to fill that hole in your life.”

“Thanks, mate. Friends forever, okay.”

“I wouldn’t want it any other way, friends forever.”

I looked past Lyn and saw Julie in the shadows listening to our discussion. I smiled at her and beckoned her over.

“Does that mean that you and Lyn are no longer lovers?” She asked.

I looked at Lyn who smiled. “I don’t think anything has changed just yet. What do you think, Lyn?”

“It hasn’t changed for me. Maybe it will after our trip but not yet. How do you feel about it, Julie?”

“I think the three of us are great together. The longer it lasts for me the happier I’ll be. I love that big clit of yours Lyn. It’s almost as big as my ex-husband's dick when you get excited.”

“I’ve never ever told anyone before but I’ve always been a bit self-conscience about it, actually.”

“Self-conscience? I wish I had one like that. Mine is so small that I have trouble finding it when I masturbate. In fact, Goyse is the only lover other than you that has ever found it hidden away in my little folds. All the girls at college had big clits and those days I thought I had been born without one. I only found it after I was married that’s how small it was. I’d do anything to have one like yours. Wear it proud, Lyn.”

We all laughed at that. We huddled together on the bed and drifted off to sleep. The only thing noticeable was that Julie slept next to me with Lyn on the other side of Julie. Julie spooned Lyn and I moved up behind Julie and spooned her. The roles had changed. Julie was no longer the third wheel, Lyn was.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 35 - California here we come.

Our trip continued. Julie paid me more attention than she had been while Lyn tended to be less attentive. To the girls, it probably seemed natural but to me, it was very noticeable.

We still made love each and every night. The sex was probably the most enjoyable that I had ever experienced but it was different. It became Lyn making love to Julie and Julie making love to me. Lyn and I still kissed, we still touched and we still had some very romantic moments but when it came to sex it was always with Julie for me and always with Julie for Lyn. To me, it was very strange. It was like being apart from someone who was very dear to you even when she was right beside you.

My dreams were coming back except the roles had changed. At night I dreamt of making love to Julie but then I would suddenly realize that she was not Julie at all she was Lyn. That in itself was not concerning but each time I would look at her pussy she would be leaking sperm, someone else's sperm. I would awake to feel very stressed which in turn would lead to me feeling depressed.

For the first time, I felt that I had a clear insight into my dreams which may seem obvious to some but it had escaped me all these years. My subconscious had been telling me that someone who was a very important part of my life was being lost to another man. My dreams always ended the same way that they always did. When I awoke, I found it impossible to get back to sleep without alcohol. I started getting up in the middle of the night and sitting by myself to drink.

One night as I drank, Julie walked up behind me and put her arms around my neck and when I turned she kissed me.

“I know, Goyse. It's hard losing someone that you have loved all these years. I went through it when I left my husband. He might have been an arsehole but I did love him. At least for me, I had his bad behaviour to help me but for you, she hasn’t even done anything wrong. It must be very hard for you. Come back to bed with me. We can sleep in the spare bed if you wish.”

How could I resist her? I got up and we moved into the spare room. She cuddled up close to me and we just looked at each other for a long time. She then kissed me, not on the lips but on the cheek, the nose and even on my ear. It was like a mother may do to her child. All my concerns just drifted away and in no time at all I was asleep.

When I awoke, she was still there looking me in the eyes as if she hadn’t even slept. It was as if she was guarding me against my dreams.

“We had better get back to Lyn. If she wakes up she will wonder where we are. She might feel hurt if she knows we are sleeping apart from her. She has been good to me. I don’t want to hurt her.”

We got up and quietly crept back into the main bedroom. I don’t think that Julie noticed but I had slept many, many nights with Lyn and could tell that she was awake and pretending to be asleep. Lyn had rolled over to the centre of the bed so that she was facing me. Julie climbed into the other side of her. I lay down but didn’t attempt to go back to sleep but just kept looking at Lyn as the new dawn light came through the window.

It took a while but eventually, Lyn’s eyes flicked open. When she saw me watching her she closed her eyes again. I moved that little bit closer to her and kissed her on the nose. Her eyes shot open to see me laying there just looking at her. I raised my finger to my mouth and went, “ssssshhhh.”

A smile spread across her face. She kissed me, closed her eyes and went back to sleep. I was asleep within a few minutes as well. To me, this had been a very special night. I felt that It had changed my life. My dreams never returned after that. I appeared to sleep much better after and I still do today. The fear that I had of becoming addicted to alcohol in order to keep my dreams away no longer existed. Today I seldom drink alcohol at all except for very special celebrations. There was only one other time after that night that I drank excessively.

As for my feelings for Lyn, it felt as if for some unknown reason those few seconds when she woke up and smiled at me and then drifted off to sleep allowed me to let go. Perhaps it was that Julie cared enough to come looking for me at a time of my lowest emotional weakness. Perhaps Julie had stepped into the emotional hole that losing Lyn had created.

We arrived in LA in the morning before we were due to fly out to Sydney. I had been calling the kids at Marg and Cherie's place every day that I had been in the US. I purposely didn’t ask any questions about my wife, Sue because I thought that I knew where she would be. I really didn’t want the stress of it all.

On this day when I rang, Marg answered and told me that Sue was there and she wanted to speak to me. Marg put her on.

“Hello Goyse, Hows the trip going.”

“Fine. It’s been great. The skiing went very well and I have really enjoyed following the old Route 66. I’m not really looking forward to coming home. I wish that I had a few more weeks.”

“It’s been that good then? I’ve been missing you. I want you home and the kids have been missing you too.”

“What, you’ve been missing me? I thought that you would encourage me to stay longer to give you and Roy more time together.”

“Roy and I had a big fight. He’s just an arsehole. I found out that his only interest was to get me pregnant so he and Sally could raise my child.”

“Everyone knew that. Sounds like you were the only one who didn’t know. What made you wake up?”

“Before we went east, I spent the last two days with you and the kids. It seems that during those couple of days he slept with Sally and got her pregnant. Once he found out, he kicked me out of the motel room and told me to wake up and go back to you. It was very embarrassing because there were a lot of people there at the time.”

“You must have known what he was up to. How could he get you pregnant with the insert that we organized.”

“That’s the point, he didn’t know. I didn’t tell him. It seems that Sally told him when she rang to tell him he was going to be a father. He was furious with me. He called me a slut and a whore and a lot of other things as well right there in front of everybody.”

“Hmmm, that must have been hard for you.”

“Yes, it was terrible. It hurt more because most of what he said was true. That is how I have been acting. It is about time I woke up to myself. He told me that you should have dumped me years ago and if you did then I would deserve it. Goyse, I’m ashamed of how I’ve treated you. When you get home I would like to try to make it up to you.”

“Sue, this is not the right time for this. Can we leave it until I get home next week.”

“I just want you to know, that’s all. I will do anything you want as long as you can forgive me for how I’ve treated you.” What I said must have registered and she continued. “Did you say next week? I thought you were due home in a couple of days.”

“I have to go up north once I get back to Australia to meet a guy. I’ll get home as quickly as I can. We can talk more once I get home. Can you put the kids on?”

Lyn was listening in the background. I saw the worried look that she gave me. I smiled at her but she didn’t respond. I spent a half hour talking to the kids. Lyn was right into me the moment that I hung up the phone.”

“Meeting someone up north, what’s that about?”

“I’m coming up to meet Ron.”

“No, you’re not. Ron is my business. He has nothing to do with you.”

“Lyn, you and I have been friends and lovers for a very long time. I intend to meet this guy even if you disagree. To a certain extent, I believe you and your welfare are partially my responsibility and I do not take my responsibilities lightly.”

“If you fuck this up for me I’ll hate you for the rest of my life. Do you understand me?”

“I will not fuck this up for you as you put it. What I will do is meet the guy and sum him up. I may even have a quiet little private talk with him but everything that I do will be in your favour. You know me and you know that’s the truth.”

“Sorry Goyse, I just know that sometimes jealous people do stupid things.”

“Have you ever seen me do stupid things out of jealousy before?”

“No, but there is always a first time for everything.”

“I should put you over my knee and spank you for that!”

“Sounds like fun. Promises, promises, promises is all I can say to that.”

I grabbed her and called out for Julie to come quickly because I need her help to punish a nasty, distrusting woman. Julie came out of the bedroom swinging one of my belts. I put Lyn over my knee and pulled her panties down to expose her bare bottom.

Julie handed me the strap. I lightly hit Lyn across her bare rump.

“You call that punishment? That’s teasing. Promises, promises, promises.”

I increased the swing. She said it again so I hit a little bit harder. Again she said it so I gave her a really decent slap that left a light red mark.

“Now that’s more like it. Why did you stop? Is that all you have in you?”

I slapped her half a dozen times just as hard then released her. Her cheeks were quite red. Nothing that wouldn’t be gone before morning but it would have stung a little.

“Oh, fuck,” was all she said. She raised up, wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me so long that I almost lost my breath. She then reached down, opened my fly, placed a leg either side of me and dropped her soaking wet pussy down on top of my cock. I slid all the way into her.

“Now, fuck me. This may be our last opportunity so make it a good one.” She had her feet on the chair and used them to lift and drop back onto me. I looked behind her and Julie was watching us with a big grin on her face.

Lyn continued working on me until she suddenly let out a long low pitched moan and slowed her movements. I knew that this was the sign of her impending orgasm. At that time Julie stepped forward, licked her finger and drove it into Lyn’s rectum.

“Oh, fuck me, Fuck me, fffuuucckkk meeee. Fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck.” Her groaning and moaning went on and on. Her juices were running out of her like someone had turned on a hose inside her pussy. She had stopped her movements but I took hold of her bottom and kept lifting her and dropping her back down.

Julie was also helping by driving her finger hard into her anus and pulling back in time to my movements. Lyn appeared to be experiencing a continuous orgasm. I could feel Julie’s finger inside her through the thin membrane that separates her rear hole from her pussy. I was fighting the urge to cum. I wanted to keep that for Julie.

After several minutes Lyn dropped her head onto my shoulder. I felt her body relax and knew her moment of extreme pleasure had reached a conclusion. I let her rest back on my thighs. I felt Julie slide her finger from Lyn’s anus.Julie took me by surprise by kissing me and putting her arms around Lyn from behind and giving her a tight hug.

“You’re beautiful Lyn. I wish you could come over to the west with Goyse and me. I’m going to miss you and I know that Goyse is going to spill some tears over losing you.”

“Yes, I know. I’ve had a little cry the last few nights myself, Julie but I have to move on. I need to make a life for myself while there is an opportunity. I know that Goyse hasn’t been able to sleep since I told him. I know that you helped him the other night and I thank you for that. Despite everything, the phone call told me that I am doing the right thing.”

I looked at her sideways and screwed my face up into a frown. Lyn smiled.

“For all her stupidity, Sue still loves him. She knows that she is going close to losing him. I know her. She will behave herself for as long as it takes to make him happy and then it will all start again. One day she will leave him. I know that because she told me that when the right guy comes along she will leave. I’m sorry, Goyse but I can’t wait any longer.”

I nodded and said, “That’s okay. I understand.”

“I may never love this guy the way I have you but there is something there and I have to give it a go. He’s kind and I trust him. I think it will work for us. I have to do it. Please understand.”

“I do understand, Lyn. It doesn’t make it any easier but I do understand and I do hope it works out for you.”

Lyn got up and moved off to the bedroom. I was about to get up when Julie sat down on my lap. She took hold of my still stiff cock and directed it into her love hole. The most notable thing about Julie was how tight she always was. She was wet but she had to lift and drop half a dozen times before I was fully embedded in her. Since that night when she had asked me to use her for my satisfaction, the problem of it hurting her had disappeared.

Julie worked me slowly while kissing me and whispering how much she loved being with me. She then told me how sexy it was watching Lyn and me together.

“That was so special,” she said. “I can’t understand why Lyn would give that up to chase something that might not even work. She was cumming for over fifteen minutes. I can’t even imagine what that must have been like.”

I wondered what would happen if I did to Julie what she had done to Lyn. I lifted my finger to my mouth to wet it and then wiped it across the juices on my balls which were a mixture from Lyn and from Julie and then gently pushed it into her rectum. Her response was immediate.

“Oooohhhh, Goyse. That’s nice.”

I had pushed it in a far as I could and instead of moving it in and out I moved my finger from side to side. I immediately felt the contractions of the muscles around her anus which heralded the approach of her orgasm. She had been lifting and dropping on my cock using her feet on the chair in the same fashion that Lyn had. Her movements were becoming irregular as her orgasm started to overtake her so I used my other hand to maintain the movement.

I felt the heat of her juices as she orgasmed. It felt so wonderful that I almost cum but I remembered how she had said she wanted it to last so I focused my attention on other things to control my urges and the moment passed. I kept a regular stroke going as I had done with Lyn. Julie was at the height of her orgasm. Her pleasure had taken her over and she had lost control. She was suspended from my neck groaning and moaning. All I could do was to lift her and drop her. She was starting to go limp like a rag doll but I knew by the heat inside her and her moaning that her orgasm was continuing.

My arms were aching and aching. I don’t know how long I had been lifting her weight and dropping it but I knew that her pleasure was continuing and while it continued I intended to keep up the movement.

“Oh fuck, I can’t take any more. Please stop.” I had been on the edge of cumming for some time so I let go and blasted my sperm into her. Once, twice, three times, four, five, six times I squirted into her but I was not finished yet. Once more and again. It was running out of her and down between us and then it was over. I couldn’t support her weight anymore so dropped her and removed my finger from her anus.

“Oh fuck. I love you, Goyse. Don’t go back to her. Stay with me. I don’t want you to go back to her. Run away with me, please.”

I held her. How I would dearly like to do exactly what she wanted but it would mean giving up my kids. It would be giving up my friends. My family would never forgive me and it was likely that under those circumstances, our relationship would not survive. It would be foolhardy for us to do that.

“Julie, We can’t do that and you know it. Here kiss me.”

She raised her head and we kissed. As we broke our kiss I looked past her and saw that Lyn was sitting there watching us. How long she had been there I don’t know. It was Lyn who got me off the hook with Julie.

“Come on Julie, go have a shower and we’ll go out for dinner.”

Julie got up and went to the bathroom. Lyn came over to me and quietly said, “she is going to put a lot of pressure on you. I hope you can handle it.”

“Hhmmm, I’m in a bit too deep to do anything about it, Lyn.”

“Take my advice, don’t let her stop in the unit attached to your house. Watching you with Sue and the kids will kill her. She’s too involved to handle it.”

“Yes, I know, Lyn. I probably wouldn’t be able to handle it either.”

“You’re that involved, are you?”

“Yep, afraid so.”

“Then it’s good that I’m moving on then because I don’t think I can compete with that.”

“It’s become what you and I had a while back.”

“Had? I thought we still had it, at least I do.”

“I thought that you were moving on.”

“Yes, I am. It’s not easy though. I’m having trouble doing it, especially when you make love to me like you just did.”

“It was pretty special. Wasn’t it?”

“The male ego, aye. Yes, pretty special doesn’t seem to do it justice. Mind, watching you with Julie, I wondered who got the best deal.”

We flew out the next day. Sydney welcomed us with a few showers. I had thought that Lyn may want to look up Phillip but she didn’t mention him. I didn’t want to see Lyn get with him again so I didn’t mention his name. We had four hours before our plane boarded to fly north so we found a restaurant and enjoyed a good meal.

The flight north went well. We landed just before dark. One of Lyn’s friends, Linda came out to pick us up and she dropped us off at Lyn’s house. Lyn rang Ron and organized for him to come around the next morning. I didn’t hear the conversation so don’t know what she told him. The three of us got an early night. All three of us were tired. Lyn showed Julie and me to the spare room and she retired to her bedroom. I assumed It was her way of telling me that our love affair was over.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 36 - Meeting Ron.

We were all worn out from our trip so we retired early. As I lay beside Julie I felt as if a part of me had been ripped from my heart. I realized though that I had Julie with me but I wondered how Lyn felt all alone with Julie and me in the next room. Julie had her head resting on my shoulder and was watching me intently while I simply stared at the ceiling seeing nothing in particular. I thought that Julie would go to sleep but she didn’t. After quite a long time she spoke.

“You can go to her if you want to. I won’t mind.”

“Go to who?”

“Go to Lyn of course. She will be feeling the same. She still loves you, you know.”

“Why don’t we both join her?”

“No, this is your moment…… and her’s of course. She is just being stubborn, trying to prove a point. She would actually like you to cuddle her on your last night together. She talked to me a lot during our trip. She told me that if your wife would make her decision to move on with her life, she would never think of splitting up with you. I told her that she’s a fool. I can’t understand why she is doing what she is.”

“Yes, I know it's complicated but I do understand her. You see, like many people who are approaching forty years of age, she is reevaluating her life. There becomes a point in time when you look back and ask yourself what have I achieved in my lifetime?”

“I didn’t know she was getting close to forty. She looks much younger.”

“For Lyn, Her adult life has been a broken marriage to a guy who only ever thought of himself. They had three children together and I believe that the last one may not even be his. Since their separation, she had clung to the hope that the father of her last child would realize it and leave his wife to live with her. She now has to decide if she will spend the next ten years living out what she thinks maybe a false hope or finding someone else to spend the rest of her life with her.”

“My God, her son is your son? You’re his father. She told me that her son was not her husband's child but I had no idea. Fuck me, I can’t believe this.”

“Yes, her husband Jon was away. My wife wanted another child so I had a vasectomy reversal. My wife was out chasing some donkey dick around town so Lyn and I spent a couple of nights together. The doctor told me that I wouldn’t be able to father a child for some weeks after the operation so we didn’t use any protection. I knew that Lyn was not using the pill but I thought I would be safe. When she became pregnant she told me a story about how Jon came home and she got over excited and they had unprotected sex. I know her and I knew that was not likely to happen because at that stage she hated Jon. She only put up with him for the sake of the kids.”

I looked at Julie and she looked gobsmacked so I continued.

“I’m pretty good at maths. I counted back when he was born and I worked out that he would have been conceived during that week that we spent together. Once I saw him I knew for certain.”

“But didn’t you talk to her about it?”

“No, if she wanted to talk about it, she would have told me.”

“You have to tell her that you know. It’s totally unfair to her and to her son to pretend that you don’t know. I’m disappointed in you. I thought you were a better person than that. Now get out of bed, get in there with her and talk to her about it. If not for her sake do it for yourself. You often tell me that you have to get out of bed every morning and look at yourself in the mirror. If you don’t do this and do it now you will never be able to do that with a clear conscience.”

I knew she was right but there was more at stake here than just my conscience. Lyn was trying to break free. She wanted to move on with her life. I had no right to do something to stop her from doing that. I felt that to talk to her about our son at this late stage might interfere with that. I felt the tears running down my cheeks. I had no control over it.

“Fuck you, if you don’t tell her that you know then I will. She is too important to both of us to do this to her. Fuck you!”

She got up and headed toward the door.

“Julie!”

“What!”

“Come back here. I’ll go.”

She walked slowly back to the bed. She lay down beside me and saw my tears. Her tongue snaked out and she licked them from my cheeks.

“Just give me a little time to regain my composure and I’ll go in and speak to her. Would you come with me?”

“No, this is your responsibility. You have to do it alone. When you come back or should I say if you come back, I will be waiting for you.”

After a few minutes, I got up and moved towards the door. I heard Julie say something but didn’t hear well enough to understand what it was.

“What did you say?”

“I said I love you and I’ll wait for you. I’ll wait for you even if it takes me till I’m a hundred years old.”

“Thanks, Julie. That means a lot to me. Wish me luck.”

“Good luck big boy.”

I tapped gently on Lyn’s bedroom door. In some ways, I hoped she would be asleep and I wouldn’t have to confront this issue. I wasn’t concerned about myself. I was concerned with how it may affect Lyn and how she saw her future. I knew that without Julie forcing me I would never have the guts to raise such a delicate issue with Lyn at such a time.

“Come in, Goyse.” She obviously was still awake to answer so quickly.

“There is something that we need to discuss, Lyn”

“Can’t it wait until morning?”

“I don’t think so. I think we have to discuss it now or never talk about it. If you turn me away tonight I may not have the gumption to raise it with you later.”

“Okay. Come over and lay down beside me.”

I moved over to her and when I looked at her face I could see that her eyes were moist and red.

“You have been crying.”

“Yes, just having a little sniffle, that’s all. You look as if you have been doing the same.”

“Yes, we need to talk about our son.”

“Our son?”

“Yes, our son. We need to talk about him and there may be other things to discuss as well.”

“So you know then?”

“Yes, I’ve known from the day he was born. I’m sorry, Lyn. I really didn’t know that I was capable of producing a child at that stage. I should have known better.”

“So you’re sorry you gave me your child. Well, I’m not. I don’t love him more than my other children but I know that there is a bond that I never ever developed with my two girls. Perhaps its because he’s a boy. I don’t know.”

“I didn't mean it like that. I’m not sorry you had my child. In fact, I’m glad. I just feel so guilty about it. About not realizing that you could conceive. Over the years, I felt that I had deceived you in some way. I felt that I had let you down.”

“You didn't deceive me. I knew there was a chance. I hoped I would conceive. If anyone deceived anyone it was me that deceived you. That’s why I have never told you the truth. I wanted your baby and I got exactly what I wanted. I couldn’t tell you because I thought that you would get angry with me and dump me and I needed you.”

“I should have talked to you before now. I’m sorry for not telling you that I knew.”

“Don’t worry. I suspected that you might know. I watched you with him a number of times. I watched how you held him and how he cuddled up to you. I could see that you and he had a bond that was more than with my other children.”

“What happens now, Lyn.”

“Nothing, except you know that I know and I know that you know. It gives me the opportunity to bring the pair of you together whenever we can but otherwise, it changes nothing.”

“We should set up some financial arrangement for his future. I’ll organize it through my work when I get home. I’ll start it off with a cash deposit. There must be things he needs for school.”

“I don’t want your money, Goyse. He could do with your love though. He could do with knowing that his father cares for him.”

“The money thing is not about you. Lyn. It’s about our son. About my loving him, how would he know I was his father unless…… Have you told him?”

“Of course I have. Every child has a right to know who their father is. No one should go through life not knowing who they are and where they came from. I wouldn’t do that to my son. Surely you and Sue have told your daughter……… You haven't, have you.”

“No, I wanted to when she was five years old but Sue told me that if I did that she would pack her clothes and leave me so I didn’t. I always thought it was the wrong thing to do but when Sue decides something Heaven and Earth can’t change it.”

“Stupid bitch. I don’t know why you are wasting your life with her but I guess you know what you are doing.”

“Hhhmmm, that’s a bit of an overstatement. I should never have married her but I did and now I am stuck with it. I can just hope that one day she will pack up and leave like you keep telling me she will."

“I know she will. I can even tell you roughly when she will do it. By my guess, you will be a free man in about five years time. She is staying until the kids are considered adults. The only reason why I’m making the break just now is that in five years time I will be almost forty-five and I’m not willing to wait that long. If you look after Julie she will be there to help you through it when it happens.”

“How can you know all that?”

“Because women who are very close to each other talk.”

“I’d better get back to Julie. She will be missing me. She’ll come looking for me soon.”

“Stay with me Goyse. I’ll go and fetch Julie.”

“I thought you wanted to be alone tonight.”

“We all make mistakes and do silly things at times, Goyse. I just thought that it would be easier if I made the break now rather than next week. I’m just another crazy mixed up woman stumbling my way through a minefield of emotions, I guess. Come here and hug me and I’ll go get Julie.”

We hugged and kissed and she got up to go. Just before she opened the door she turned towards me and said, “no sex, Goyse. With us travelling, I haven't been able to get the pill. I really want this thing with Ron to work. I can’t afford to destroy the opportunity by getting pregnant again.”

“If that’s what you want then you know I’ll respect it.”

“Yes, I know. I’ll get Julie. She’ll be waiting for us to call her in.”

The girls were back ten minutes later. I knew they would be talking about what Lyn and I had discussed. I was surprised they were back so soon. The thought of Lyn being unprotected had aroused me. I understood what Lyn had said about not having sex with her but I guess nature doesn't always understand the English language. When they returned, I was slowly stroking a huge erection.

“Oohhh, someones horny,” Julie said looking at the lump in the bedsheet. “What have you done to him, Lyn? Are you going to look after that or will I?”

“Well, if I start you can finish or you start and I will finish. Your choice.”

“I’ve been playing with myself while he was talking to you. I think I should start.”

I realized that if Julie started then it was very likely that when Lyn joined in I would be close to reaching my orgasm. It didn’t make sense for Julie to be first.

“Lyn, remember what you said. You should start.” I said.

“I told Julie she could if she wanted to. It’s my bed, I’ll make the decisions in it.”

“But what you said earlier. Don’t you understand what that could mean?”

“That was before. Things change.”

“I guess you know what you are doing. I just hope that you’re not making a serious mistake.”

By this time Julie had pulled back the covers off me and was suspended over the top of me. She took my cock and rubbed it up and down along her slit a couple of times and then pushed down onto me. My head popped inside her. She lifted and dropped and I slid in another inch. She repeated the process over and over until I was totally embedded inside her. I looked over and saw Lyn had taken a seat over by the wall. She was watching Julie working me over.

Julie stopped moving and then she whispered in my ear. “Lyn wants a present off you before we leave at the end of the week. She wants your fertile sperm. She just told me when she came to get me. That’s so erotic.”

“It's not going to happen. She’s crazy. She can’t purposely fall pregnant at thirty-eight years of age without a partner. If she gets pregnant this Ron bloke will take off for the hills.”

“She said that he won’t know. He’ll think it is his. The thought of it makes me feel really, really horny. I’m going to watch you impregnate her. Fuck I feel like cumming just thinking about it. Doesn’t it do the same to you?”

“Of course it does but I can’t let it happen.”

“Why not? I thought all men dreamed of impregnating their partners.”

“I’m not every man. I can’t do it because I care too much about her. I won’t allow her to destroy her life or anybody else’s for that matter.”

“So you think you can take away her right to decide what she does with her body. If she didn’t tell us we wouldn’t know and you wouldn’t have hesitated. So because she is honest you think you have the right to decide for her.”

“That’s not the point. Because I know it makes me implicit in what she is doing. That gives me a say in the matter. Bringing a child into the world is not something that gets decided on during a five-minute discussion with a friend especially so if the potential father is not a party to the decision.”

“Bullshit! Around thirty per cent of parents of children didn’t even make the decision to bring them into the world. They were only seeking sexual pleasure.”

“Neither am I thirty per cent of parents. Not that thirty per cent anyway and neither is Lyn.”

We had forgotten Lyn was even in the room. We were whispering but I wasn’t even sure that she couldn’t hear what we were talking about. Lyn made us aware of her presence by saying.

“What are you pair whispering about? Get on with it will you.”

I was starting to lose my erection. That had never happened to me before. Julie was still trying to work on me but every so often my cock would slip out of her. She would get hold of me and poke me back in just to have me slip out of her again after a few strokes.

“Looks like he has died, Lyn. Maybe you can make him stand up. It looks like I can’t.”

With that, Julie swung her leg over and got out of the bed. She then walked out of the room. Lyn came over and sat beside me on the bed.

“So what’s that all about? Your first lover's disagreement?”

“I couldn’t get it up for her. I think that I’ve insulted her. Hopefully, she will realize that there are some things that a man doesn’t feel sexually inclined about.”

“So what’s that?”

“About her telling me that I have to impregnate you.”

“She did, did she? Now, why would you lose it over that?”

“It’s not something that you and I decided together. If it is going to happen then I at least want you to discuss it with me.”

“Okay then, let's talk.”

“I think it’s a bad idea. If you are pregnant your friend Ron will not be happy about it.”

“He may not know. He may think that it’s his child.”

“No, it’s not right that you do that to him. I know you and you would not do that to someone. When he does find out he will walk away.”

“Sue did it to you. Did you walk away?”

“No, but I was young and stupid and you are not Sue. He’s not young and he is probably not stupid."

“I want this child. Are you going to give me the opportunity or not?”

“I don’t understand why you would tell me that you didn’t want me to have sex with you and then you go away for ten minutes and you have changed your mind. What happened in those ten minutes?”

“When I went in to Julie, I was actually thinking of it but was undecided. I told her and she said that she would love to be present when it happened. I told her that I had told you that we were not to have sex. She said that you had been crying because I had broken up with you and it was only right that I let you make love to me.”

“I said to her I will do better than that I would give you the child that you and Sue tried to have.”

“So, bang, just like that you are going to bring a child into the world. You've screwed up Lyn. It’s not something you do on the spur of the moment.”

“It’s not a spur of the moment thing at all. I have been thinking about it for over two years and we only have a few days left. I want your child.”

“You already have my child.”

“I want another child and I want you to be the father. I have always wanted four maybe five children. As for Ron, if he doesn’t want me with the child of the man that I’ve loved and waited for over ten years then he can’t have me at all. He’s a good man. He will understand.”

“So you won’t accept no for an answer?”

“No, I won’t.”

“Okay, you had better go and get Julie back in here if she wants to watch.”

Lyn got up and left. My erection had returned. Time passed, ten minutes, fifteen minutes, almost twenty minutes. All the time I was stroking myself. It had to happen soon or it might be too late. I got up and went looking for them. They were both on the bed naked. Lyn was laying over the top of Julie dead still. I moved in close and realized that Lyn was asleep and so was Julie. I was near to reaching orgasm and my two lovers had passed out on me. I moved in behind Lyn as quietly as possible and placed my cock against her pussy. I rubbed the tip up and down her slit two or three times. Her pussy opened enough for me to push the head of my cock into her.

Lyn woke up and turned her head around to kiss me. I returned the kiss. I then whispered, “It’s decision time. Are you sure that you want our baby? You have about ten seconds to decide.”

“Yes, I do but pull out. I don’t want it like this. I want it in my bed and I want Julie to watch us.”

“You had better wake her up in one hell of a hurry then, honey because I’m almost at the vanilla stroke.”

“Please Goyse, pull out. I want it to be special for us both.”

I returned to Lyn’s bedroom. Shortly after Lyn and Julie entered. It was obvious that Julie was unhappy with me. Julie went to one side of the bed Lyn to the other. Lyn kissed me and swung her leg over me and placed my cock at her entrance. I tried to push into her but she pulled back so that I couldn’t do so. I could feel that she was very wet which suggested that she and Julie had been making love and it was probably why she had not returned. I tried to push into her again but she pulled away from me again. She changed her position so that when I tried to push into her my cock slipped down along her slit. I could feel her big clit against the side of my cock.

I gathered that she needed to be stimulated more so I started humping up towards her so that my cock was sliding the full length of her slit. This went on for some time. I was worried that I would cum before I entered her. I started thinking of what I needed to do when I arrived home. It was enough to delay my orgasm.

Suddenly Lyn changed her position and my cock slipped into her to the hilt. At the same time, I felt Julie take one of my nipples into her mouth. My initial response was to try to pull away from her. She noticed that I was uneasy with it so turned her head to kiss me.

“Give it to her Goyse. She wants your baby. Let go and send your little wrigglers searching for her egg. Fill her little cunt with your sperm. You want it, Lyn, don’t you.”

“Oh yes, Oh fuck, oooohh fuck, oooohhhh ffffuuuuuccckkkkk, I’m cumming. Cum in me, Goyse. Shoot your cum into my pussy. My eggs are waiting for them.”

It was too much for me. Especially when Julie kissed me again and ran her tongue around my mouth and pushed it almost down to my tonsils.

“Aaaaahhh, aahhhhhh, aaaahhhhh, aaaahhh, fuck.”

My first ejaculation must have been enough to fertilize a million eggs. The ones that followed seemed to be just as large. I had been tormented for ages with all the talk about impregnating Lyn as well as the time that I had stroked my cock almost to cumming and then backing off over and over again. It was a strange night. Very emotional for us all. Lyn because of her desire to make love with me to become pregnant but at the same time wondering if she should or should not. Julie had interfered. This had turned me off which she took as a personal insult to her. I like Lyn, was on edge because of our impending split. While I didn’t really know what to think about it all, I ended up so sexually charged that I went and hunted down Lyn to have sex with her.

We slept peacefully together. I awoke to the sound of Lyn preparing breakfast for us. Julie awoke when she felt me move. She yawned, put her arms around my neck and pulled me down to kiss her.

“I’m sorry I got angry with you. I shouldn’t have got between you and Lyn. I know now that it wasn’t your fault that you….. you know, lost it. I put you under pressure. I won’t do that again.”

“It’s not your fault Julie. I was just stressed about Lyn wanting to break up and then wanting my baby. That’s all.”

“Don’t worry about it, she probably won’t take anyway. She’s a few days away from ovulating. It’s just something that she really wants but she knows it’s a long shot. Don’t let her know that I told you though.”

We had breakfast and cleaned up. Lyn was on tenterhooks because Ron was due at nine o’clock. By the time the washing up was done and the dishes packed away it was a few minutes to nine. Lyn had snuck away to make sure she was looking her best. When the knock came I was closest to the door so I did the honours. I looked up into his face and shouted, “Holly fuck! It’s you.”

“G’day, son. Lyn told me about her friend, Goyse and I guessed it was you. How have you been mate?”

“Great, Ron. I’ve never been better. This is a bit of a surprise. I had no idea when Lyn talked about Ron that it might be you. Come here.”

I shook his hand then took him in a bear hug. When I turned around both Lyn and Julie looked stunned.

“You know each other.”

Ron answered. “Yep, we go back a long way. I think we first met when we were about thirteen years old. We played football together. Later on, when I moved here we were neighbours for about five years. My missus pissed off on me and Goyse and his wife helped me out by looking after my two sons after school till I knocked off work. We are great mates.”

“What the hell are you doing here with Lyn. Where is Sue? Have you finally grown some balls and dumped the slut?”

“No, Ron, she is still up to no good. I decided that what is good for the goose is good for the gander. Lyn and I have been friends for a long time and well it just happened that’s all.”

“I’m sorry, mate. If I had known I would not have made advances on your girlfriend. Mates don’t do that to each other.”

“Hey, Ron, it’s alright. Lyn wants to move on and I respect her right to do so. I’m just pleased that she has picked such a great guy. I was a bit worried but now I know she will be okay. Meet Julie. She has come out from the states to be coached in barefooting.”

“He’s bloody good, Julie. You won’t find a better coach than Goyse.”

“Yes, I know. He has taught me things that I didn’t think I would ever learn.”

Lyn was quick off the mark. “And they weren’t only on the water. Some of what she has learned has been under the sheets.”

“You can talk, bitch,” I responded.

We all laughed. Ron’s laugh was a little hesitant. I sensed that he was uneasy about the situation. I thought it may be best if I left Lyn and Ron together for the morning to talk about things in private.

“Look, Lyn, I have some people that I want Julie to meet. Would you and Ron mind if Julie and I slipped away. Maybe we could meet for lunch. Is that okay with you, Ron.”

“Yer, no worries. I was thinking of taking Lyn downtown to help me pick out some gifts for my family. There is also something that I want to show her.”

Lyn cut in, “Ron, we need to talk before we go out. There is something that I need to tell you and a couple of things that we need to discuss in private. Wait for me here, I’ll run Goyse and Julie around to pick up their car.”

As Lyn drove us around I looked at her and said, “You’re going to tell him, aren’t you?”

“Yes, of course, I am. My name is not Sue. I’ll tell him that you and I have been sleeping together and there is a slight chance that I might be pregnant. I’ll tell him that if I am I want to carry your baby to full term. If he wishes to form a relationship with me then he may have to accept your child as his own.”

“Don’t you worry that you may frighten him away?”

“If he is the great guy and close friend that you say he is then he will accept it. If not then I guess I can always move over to the west and give Julie some competition.”

“What can I do to frighten him away. What do you think, Julie?”

“As you would say, Goyse, bloody-oath. Give him up, Lyn and come with us. No one will give you better orgasms then Goyse and I do.”

“Sorry folks. I’m going to go through with this but if it doesn’t work out then I’ll definitely consider moving over to the west.”

Julie and I spent that morning looking at the sights. I took her and showed her where I used to live. I showed her where I caught my biggest fish. I showed her where I met my wife and where we first made love. She asked me would I bring her back one night and make love to her while I told her about it. Of course, I agreed.

We were both wondering if Ron would be with Lyn when we met for lunch. In my heart, I hoped that she had frightened him away but for Lyn's sake I wanted him to accept his fate. When we arrived at the restaurant Lyn was standing outside alone. I looked at Julie and she smiled at me.

“It looks as if Lyn and her kids might be coming over to the west with us, Goyse.”

We parked the car and walked back towards Lyn. She looked up as we approached and said, “You’re a little late. Ron has gone in and booked the table for us.”

I looked at Julie and said, “Sorry mate. Looks like we are going back alone.”

She shrugged her shoulders then smiled. She put her arm around Lyn, kissed her full on the lips and said, “I’m going to miss you, bitch.”

Julie and I stayed at Lyn’s place for the remainder of the week. Each day Lyn and Ron went out together while Julie and I found ways to keep ourselves amused. Each night, Lyn came in and joined Julie and I making love. Every time she insisted that Julie start and she go second which meant that she accepted my sperm each and every time.

I asked her about her and Ron. She explained that she had told Ron that they could not have sex until she knew if she was pregnant or not. She said that he wanted to but she had told him that if she was pregnant it was the only way that she could be certain of who the father was.

I asked her did Ron know that she had continued to have sex with me. She just smiled, shook her head and said, “It’s my body until I choose to give it to him.”

Julie and I caught the plane across to the west at the end of the week. I looked out the window of the hire car as we drove away from Lyn's house. Lyn stood stock still watching us leave. I waved to her and she waved back as we accelerated away. I wondered if I would ever see her again. Just before I lost sight of her she dropped her hand down and held it on her stomach. I knew what she was thinking because I was thinking the same thing. Would it be a girl or a boy?

When we landed in Sydney the sun was shining brightly. It was a lovely spring day. I had called ahead and made arrangements for Julie to move into a fully furnished unit around five kilometres from our home. Far enough away that it was unlikely that Sue and she would meet accidentally but close enough that I could drop in and see her occasionally.

I promised to take her over to meet Ronny, my administrative assistant before Monday. I gave her instructions on where and when to report to work then asked her would she drop me off at home once we arrived in Perth. This would leave her with the hire car for transport.

I was not looking forward to getting home. I had no idea what to expect from Sue. I also wondered how it would work with Julie with Sue in the background.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 37 - Arriving home from the US.

Friday had come far too soon. Julie and I had said our goodbyes to Ron and Lyn and headed for the airport. As we drove away I had looked across to Julie and could see a little tear in her eye.

“It’s okay, mate. She’ll be safe with Ron. He’s a great guy. He’s one of the few in this world that I would trust my life to. Besides, it won’t be long and we’ll be over this way for a couple of competitions and while we are here we can look up Lyn.”

“I just feel sad. I suddenly realized that I’m in a totally new country on the opposite side of the world to my home and without Lyn, you are the only person that I know.”

“That’ll change in a hurry. Once you start work next week, you’ll have people all around you and you will wish for some peace. With your looks and figure, every man in the state will want to take you out on a date. Give it a month and you’ll forget that you ever knew me.”

“That’s not likely. You are the only man I’m interested in. They’ll be awfully disappointed if they think they are getting a date with me.”

“We’ll see, Julie. Give it time and things may change. When the time comes all I ask of you is to talk openly to me. I have no right to hold you back from living your life the way you choose.

“You make it sound like you don’t want me anymore.”

“Well, that’s not true. I care about you and the more time that I spend with you the closer I feel I’m getting to you and the more attached I am. But you need to understand that I am married with children and they must always be my first concern. What I’m saying to you is that my responsibilities will always come before my feelings. I was raised to believe that when you accept responsibility then that responsibility is with you until it is taken away. You don’t have a right to turn your back on it no matter how you may otherwise feel.”

“Yes, I know that. Lyn explained it to me. I didn’t come into this blind. I came into our relationship knowing that I had to play second fiddle to the bitch. I want you to understand that the day that she does leave I will be waiting for you. I expect nothing from you before that day. What time and attention that I do get before then I will appreciate.”

“What do I say to that? I’m lost for words.”

“Good, then it’s settled.”

The flight out of Sydney was uneventful. When we arrived at the airport, I looked around and saw Sally waiting for us. I waved to her and she smiled and waved back.

“Hello, daddy,” was her greeting. I smiled and gave her a big hug.

“So this is Sally,” Julie said as I broke the hug. “I’m Julie, Sally. It’s nice to meet you. Goyse has told me a little about you. I feel as if I knew you before I saw you.”

“So, you’ve been giving away all my secrets, aye,” Sally replied while giving me a wink. “A girl can’t hide a damn thing these days,” she said as she patted her belly. She then looked Julie up and down saying, “Gees, they are getting younger and better looking all the time, Goyse. A girl doesn’t stand a hope with competition like this one.”

“You’ve got quite a head start on me from what I’m told. I need something in my favour if I’m going to stay in the race, Sally.”

“Don’t worry, honey. I’m not the competition. I’ve got a man of my own at home. The cheating bastard doesn’t deserve me but I love him all the same. Your main competition is my husband’s ex-lover and Goyse’s bitch of a wife, Sue. Come on, get your bags and I’ll take you home.”

Sally ran us to the apartment that I had the company organize for Julie. It was well furnished and Julie ran from room to room like a young child with a birthday present.

“I love it, Goyse. Thanks for doing this for me.”

“Don’t thank me. It was Ronny, my assistant that set it up for you. You will meet her tomorrow. She’s looking forward to meeting you. Poor thing is overloaded with work and really needs your help to catch up so you will be appreciated. She asked could I bring you around tomorrow afternoon to meet her, if it’s okay with you, that is.”

“That would be fine with me. What time will you pick me up?”

“Sue will be skating from ten o’clock so how about ten-thirty. I’ll tell Ronny that we will arrive shortly after twelve-thirty. That will allow us time to have a light brunch and finish off with coffee at Ronny and her husband’s place.”

Sally dropped me at home shortly afterwards. I was surprised to see Sue come out to meet me. This was something that had not happened for at least ten years. In the first few years of our marriage, she always saw me off and was waiting for me to arrive home almost every time. For some reason that I could not understand this had suddenly stopped around a decade before. It had coincided with my catching her with my friend and water skiing buddy, Merv.

Sally made no move to come in. She said her good-byes. She told me that she liked my friend, Julie and then drove away. I saw Sue wave to her but there was no sign that Sally waved back. I guessed she either didn’t see Sue wave or she was angry with her for some reason, no doubt something to do with her husband, Roy.

When I walked up to Sue, she threw her arms around my neck and pulled me in to kiss her. It took me by surprise and initially, I almost backed away. Once the initial shock passed, I returned her kiss and hugged her tightly.

“I’ve really missed you, Goyse.”

“What, Roy not kept you busy then?”

“That fucker, I’m sorry I ever met him. He’s nothing but a con artist. He’s a cheating, lying son-of-a-bitch. He was just using me.”

“Surprise, surprise, why else does a married man take on a lover on the side? I thought that was the main idea. You were going to use him while you were away from home and he was going to use you. Why else do two married people cheat on their partners while they are away from their spouses? What was it you expected from him anyway?”

“I expected he would be a little trustworthy. I thought he would at least show some respect for me.”

“I don’t understand? You will have to spell it out for me. Assuming he thinks I don’t know, why do you expect respect from a man who knows you are cheating on your husband behind his back? I would have thought the automatic reaction would be for him to think you are some lowly slut or even worse. Why did you think it would be any different?”

“Every man I have ever been with has shown me some type of respect. They have always considered my feelings but he only thought of his and his wive’s needs, nothing else. When he realized that he didn’t need me, he just rejected me like a piece of waste scrap. He did it in front of people. It was very embarrassing. Anyway, that is enough about me. How did your trip go?”

“My trip was great. No complaints. I have picked up another water skier to train who has great potential. I’m looking forward to the next year or so. I think she will really make her mark in the sport.”

“She, she’s a woman?”

“Yes, most she’s are women.”

“Ha. Ha. That’s right, make a joke about it. What you are saying is that you will be spending every weekend with some woman for the next year or so on the pretext that you are training her for something?”

“No pretext but training for a specific purpose. She has the potential to become a world champion. Her ability to learn exceeds any that I have ever had the opportunity to train. She’s still young. She’s extremely fit and she’s dedicated. If you had a roller skater with real potential, could you walk away from her or him?”

“No, I couldn’t and I wouldn’t. The difference is that I would be training in a public venue not alone in a boat with no one around.”

“Let me understand this? The woman, my wife who has cheated on me repeatedly with multiple men and probably women as well, is jealous of me wanting to train a gifted sportsperson who with the right guidance is likely to achieve world champion status. She may even become a multiple world champion. If this was you in my shoes would you say, no? You are saying that I can’t do this because you, my wife who cheats on me all the bloody time might get jealous?” I was getting wound up so I couldn’t help myself, I let go.

“For fuck's sake woman, welcome home, Goyse. I know you’ve been away from me for a month. I know that I left you with the sole intent of getting screwed night and day by my latest donkey dick, Roy. I know that you didn’t want me to do that. I know that you have probably been screwed up inside about my behaviour but welcome back to an attack session because you want to train someone with potential. What rock have you been living under, woman? Why don’t you just climb back under it and get off my back? If you want me to respect your rights then start to show that same respect for me.”

“I’m sorry, Goyse, I just don’t want to lose you to a younger, fitter woman, that’s all.”

“Keep this up and you will. I can guarantee it.”

I walked away from her. I went to our bedroom and started to pack my gear away. I didn’t see her but I felt her presence in the room.

“I love you, Goyse. I know I’ve been a slut to you but I do love you and I don’t want to lose you.”

“If you were going to lose me it would have happened well before now. There are two things that will force me away from you. The first is your jealousy and the desire that you have to control me. The second one, you know because I have told you repeatedly, you need to be honest with me.”

“You don’t have to worry about me being honest with you anymore because my cheating days are over. I won’t have anything to admit to you anymore. I promise that I will try to control my jealousy if you promise to make me your only lover.”

“After everything that you have done, I think you had better prove to me that you intend to be true to me before you start dictating to me, don’t you think?”

“Yes, I guess. Just give me time. I’ll prove that you’re my only lover. You’ll see.”

She came across to me, put her arms around my neck and started to pull me towards the bed. I knew to resist was for her to suspect something, especially so after our conversation. When she got me to the bed, I kissed her, picked her up and lay her down in the middle of the bed. I then removed my shirt and my pants before joining her.

We kissed for some time. I felt her hand moving towards my cock. I was not erect. The prior conversation made sure of that. How can you feel excited when someone ignores your rights and needs for many years but then because they have a bad experience demand that you knuckle down and stay true to them? My mind was still stewing over the last discussion and as a result, I was not going to respond to her advances.

“You don’t love me anymore.”

“You have just put me under a lot of pressure. How can I perform under pressure? What do you expect from me?”

“I’m sorry. I thought it important that we redefine our relationship. I have decided to change what is happening to us. I thought it important that you understand that.”

“What you are saying is you have redefined our relationship from your viewpoint and what you have been doing. Haven’t you forgotten something?”

She was hesitant to answer. I didn’t know if it was because she had been caught out or because she didn’t know how to reply. “I don’t think so. What are you saying?”

“I’m saying that if this is a partnership, shouldn’t I have some say in what is happening? Shouldn’t there be some discussion about where we are going? What is it that gives you the right to decide to change your behaviour and then demand that I fall into line with what you want?”

“I didn’t think I was asking anything of you. I assumed that I was the only person that you were interested in. Is there someone else?”

“Don’t try to turn this around on me. Do you have any reason to believe that I might have someone else?”

“You had affairs with Marg, Cherie and Debbie just to mention a few. How would I know if there are others?”

‘With the exception of Marg, they are all women who you forced on to me so that you could have your freedom to carry on with other men. You don’t really think that I didn’t understand that, did you? After doing that, you are now deciding for me that I must change my behaviour after you encouraged me. How do you think that makes me feel?”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it like that. I just wanted to tell you that my cheating days are over, that’s all.”

“I’m glad to hear that. Hopefully, you mean it. You need to remember though that you have on a number of occasions told me that it would all end but it didn’t. Don’t you remember that you agreed once before when we moved over west? Why should I believe you now if you didn’t meet your agreement then?”

“The difference now is that I’m telling you it is over. When we moved over to the west, it was conditions that you stipulated for me.”

“Yes, and you agreed to them.”

“This time you are not asking. I am telling you.”

“I’ll believe it when I see it, is all I’m saying. There is no reason for me to believe that you will keep your word. Prove it to me and then I’ll believe you.”

“How can I prove it to you? You would never know.”

“You would be very surprised at how much I know about your affairs. Just because I don’t say anything, it doesn’t mean I don’t know.”

“Ha-ha, that’s a joke. You think you know everything. You know nothing.”

“Okay, so you think I don’t know. Let’s see. Now there was Henry, Merv, Jon, Richard, Jeff, Julian, then Bob, there was Len then Geoff, spelt with a G, need I go on.” She didn’t answer but her mouth was open, no doubt from shock so I continued. “Now, there was the group of nine, now what were their names, Harry, Mal, Bill, Bob, Justin, Stan, Jeff, Allan and Andrew. I think it was Andrew that you continued seeing full time after skating before we moved over to the west. Oh, before I forget, Dave and Ken. I mustn’t forget them. Should I go on and start talking about over here in the west? I have probably left a couple out but if you give me the time I will recall who they were.”

“Fuck me, you knew all that and never once said anything. Why didn’t you pull me up? Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Would it have done any good? It would have just caused a heap of trouble, shouting and arguing. The kids would have been stressed and really was it going to change anything? Why do you think that I said if you didn’t change your ways then I would go west without you?”

“Oh shit, I didn’t know that you knew all that. It must have been almost impossible for you. Why did you put up with it?”

“Why did you do it is probably the more important question?”

“I don’t really know. It just happened. Once one knew they talked to others who wanted the same treatment. I was always feeling horny so it suited me that men wanted to have sex with me. I was always available to you. Not once in all those years have I said no to you when you wanted sex. Show me one other wife that has never said no to her husband. I felt that if you were satisfied then what I did away from home didn’t matter.”

“You say that but in fact, it was not always away from home was it?”

“You knew about that as well. I’m sorry, Goyse. I didn’t plan to do it at home. They just came around and we got carried away. It only happened a couple of times, is all.”

“About five more than a couple that I knew about but then as you say, I probably don’t know everything. You say that I never went without sex all that time but Sue I was not interested in sex. I was interested in making love to you and there is a massive difference. It is almost an impossible task to make love with someone who has recently been cheating on you with other men. Yes, you are right you never once said no to my having sex with you but that is not what I wanted or needed. I wanted to know that my wife was just that, my wife, not someone’s play toy to have sex with but my wife.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Now, let’s get back to where we were. Now that you know that I have a reasonable idea of how you have treated me over many, many years. What was it that you were asking me?”

“I’m sorry.”

“Yes, we are both sorry but you were telling me that you expected something of me. What was it?”

“Nothing, I’m sorry, that’s all.”

“So you are sorry? Sorry that you weren’t able to hide it all from me, I assume.”

“Don’t be like that, Goyse. I am sorry. I’m sorry that I’ve hurt you so much for so long. Please forgive me.”

“Let’s see what happens in time, can we. Right now I’m tired from all the travelling. I’ve had a lot of time on my own to think and not all my thoughts have been rational or sensible. I was stressed about you being with Roy. Despite that or perhaps because of that, I didn’t really miss you the way I always have before. Maybe it was just the thought of being so far away while you were off with someone else. Now that I’ve arrived home, you have met me with these demands. I don’t have answers. I guess I’m a bit muddled up at the moment. I need time to sleep and think.”

“You’ve met someone, haven’t you?”

“There you go again, imagining things the way it suits you. What makes you think that I’ve met someone?”

“It was me. I felt that way as well a long time ago. Remember Merv. I fell in love with him then you and Cherie showed me what an arse-hole he was. Well, when it happened I was thinking the same way you are now. My feelings for you…..” She hesitated as if wondering should she tell me. She then continued, “They were still there but I felt them less or something. I felt all muddled up and confused, not knowing what I wanted. I didn’t know what was important. That’s exactly what you just described.”

“I think you are reading a lot into a serious case of sleep deprivation. I need a good sleep and I’ll be right as rain tomorrow morning.”

“You had better go to sleep then but I think there is more to it than you are telling me. Good night.”

Sue rolled over one way and I rolled over the other. I was wide awake. I had slept well on the plane. I had to focus on not moving to give the appearance that I was asleep. About ten minutes later, I felt her move. I felt her roll my way and lift up on the bed.

“Are you awake, Goyse?”

I lay dead still. My left leg was aching and I had an itch on my thigh but I dared not move.

“If you’re awake I just want you to know that I love you and I don’t want to lose you.”

The itch was driving me out of my mind but I dare not move. My left leg felt as if it had no feeling in it. I couldn’t move or she would know that I was awake and she would start the conversation again. That conversation I did not want to have. My mind was thinking, “Fuck you bitch, go to sleep!”

I felt her lay back down again. I was madly trying to work out how long it would take her to go back to sleep so that I could get some feeling back into my leg and have a good scratch. It was too much for me. I rolled onto my back and straightened my leg and then had a good scratch. I felt her move again. She wasn’t asleep.

I felt her hand on my cock. I then felt her move down to take me into her mouth. She was an expert at using her tongue inside her mouth while she worked on me. No man could ever resist that. If she was your worst enemy you would still get an erection the way she worked me. Once I was fully erect she moved over the top of me and directed me into her pussy. No words were spoken. There was no need for words. Her movements spoke loudly of what she wanted and she was getting it.

I was quite surprised at how tight she was or should I say how loose she was not. Tight was the wrong word it was more firm. After making love to someone for many years you expect her to feel a certain way and for Sue, it was loose except for when she had her operation. Now she felt different as if some of that looseness had disappeared.

She lifted and dropped two or three times before I was fully embedded in her. She then worked her strokes so that just the tip was in her and then she thrust down on me all the way. She was quite wet and in no time at all, I could feel her juices running down across my balls. Her breasts were just touching my chest and they felt wonderful. Each time she thrust down on me her tits lifted off me and as she pulled back they once more rested lightly on me.

Even though I rose to meet her each time I was not putting a lot of energy into it. It was as if I was a living dildo that she was using to satisfy her desires. It was very erotic for me and I knew that I probably would not last long. I knew her well and I knew that she was not far off as well.

Her little whimpers told me that I could let go. She beat me to it but I was not far behind her.

“I love you, Goyse, I love you, I looooovvvvee yooouuuu. Give it to me. Fuck my little pussy, you fucker. Seed my fertile little cunny. Give it to me, Goyse. I’ve been waiting for weeks for this.”

I almost panicked because I was too late to stop it. Even if I pulled out now, my first eruption would have been enough. Had she stopped taking the pill? The last thing that I wanted this late in my life with everything that had happened and was likely to happen was to have another baby to raise.

We were both breathing heavy. I was confused. I couldn’t work it out. It took me a while to ask, “You’re not fertile, are you?”

“No, I’ve got that insertion that you organized for me before you flew out.”

“What was all that about your fertile pussy?”

“The thought just gets me going that’s all. It helps me reach my orgasm.”

“You haven’t said that before.”

“Not with you, I haven’t.”

“You say that with other men?”

“Hhhmmmm, sometimes I do. It helps me but most men like to hear it as well. It makes them cum more, you know, harder. I like it when a man really squirts hard inside me. You don’t mind me talking like this do you?”

“No, I like you to tell me about things. You don’t often tell me about what you are doing, how you feel or what it’s like for you. They are the things that I like you to talk about when we are in bed together. I get aroused hearing about it although I would prefer that you didn’t do it at all.”

“What would you like me to tell you?”

“I don’t know. Maybe describe one of your experiences to me. How it started. How it felt. Why you did it. How often did you cum? How often did he cum? What it felt like, things like that.”

“Okay, remember over east not long before we left, one day I went shopping to the city. You will probably remember it because I asked Lyn to come over home to keep you busy while I was away. I thought you would probably make love to her but she tells me you didn’t take the bait. I had hoped you would because that way I wouldn’t feel so bad about doing what I did.”

“Yes, I remember.”

“I had actually done the shopping the day before to cover my tracks. I was actually with a guy named Tom. I had met him at one of the skating competitions. He was a dancer and the rink manager had teamed us up to give a demonstration. Well, Tom was impressive. Not because of his dancing but when he held me in close to him during his moves I felt this enormous, hard cock pressing into my stomach.”

“Another donkey dick?”

“He came on to me. I kept saying no, I’m married. He said it didn’t matter because no one would know except us and it would only be a one-off. After the comp, I went home and thought about it. I knew that he would probably be one of the biggest I had ever had. He didn’t want anything that lasted which meant that there would not be any complications. Eventually, I decided that if I met him again I would do it.”

“So you met him again?”

“No sooner had I decided to give it a go then he rang me. He had got my phone number from the rink. I was so pleased that he rang me that I agreed to meet without thinking about it. He said that I should plan to be free for a full day and if possible a night. I asked him why and he said because he needs that long to be totally satisfied. I didn’t quite understand that so only organized for the day and told you I would be home by about seven PM. You might remember I didn’t get home until ten o’clock that night.”

“You were often late.”

“So we met in a local motel. It was the best in town. He had booked it for two nights so that we could get together early that morning. Once we entered the room he undressed and his cock was a monster. Hanging below it were these two gigantic balls hanging really low. One of them was pulled up into the sack while the other one hung about an inch and a half below the other. I looked at his cock and told him that I could not possibly take all of it. He said that he would take it easy but he assured me that by the afternoon he would be fully in me without any pain.”

“He sounded confident.”

“I asked him how big it was and he said he was eleven inches long. I asked him how far around. He went to the fridge and took out a coke can. He placed it against his cock. He was almost as far around as the coke can. It was a strange shape. It was bigger around the head than at the base. It reminded me of a baseball bat with the handle at his body end. Just looking at it got me excited.”

“It was big so you were excited. Now that’s something new.” She smiled but I could tell she didn’t like what I said.

“He started by just playing with me. Much the way you do but he took me almost to the point of orgasm and then moved up to me and pushed his head inside me. I hadn’t seen him do it but he was very slippery so I knew that he must have used a lubricant on the tip of his cock to make the entry easier. He pushed into me a little then withdrew and then pushed in again. He was so big he had my entrance stretched to its absolute maximum. It was about then that I had my first orgasm.”

“He would have liked that”

“It felt so nice that I wrapped my legs around him and used my legs to pull him further into me until it hurt. This told him how far he could penetrate me without pain. He was about two or possibly three inches from fully in. Because of his shape, once it got started, it slipped in really easy. As he slipped in I felt that big head stretching me inside. It really felt good. I was in almost continuous orgasm. He was as gentle as he could be for a man with such a big weapon.”

“Obviously you were loving it.”

“I had been on the pill for a number of years before that. If you remember the doctor had taken me off for two or three months at that time. I had agreed so quickly that I hadn’t given it a thought so I told him that he could not cum inside me. He laughed and told me that he doesn’t pull out for anyone. He said that I either wanted it or I didn’t. He went on to say that if I was stupid enough to meet a man for sex on the side I should have made real sure that I was protected. He told me that he would not be pulling out but would be filling me to the brim. He then said that if I got up the duff, he would shake your hand and congratulate you on your new family member.”

“Sounds like a right arsehole.”

“There was no way that with me having little orgasms on almost every stroke that I was going to walk away from him. He worked me for about twenty minutes. I have had multiple orgasms before but this was different. It was as if my orgasm continued for the full twenty minutes. The longer it went the more intense it became. I was thrusting hard up towards him and I had forgotten the pain. “

“Yes, sexual excitement can take away the pain sometimes.”

“Suddenly I felt his cock get stiffer and it felt as if it was swelling. It was only then that I realized he had all eleven inches inside me. I knew he was about to come. I could have tried to push him off but I just wrapped my legs more tightly around him and held him as deep inside me as I could.”

“I didn’t really expect that you would make him pull out.”

“His cum was like hot lava shooting against the back of my cunt. I felt the pressure and heat from it and I had the most terrific orgasm that I have ever experienced. I knew he was probably impregnating me but I had lost all touch with reality. If anything, I wanted him to give me his baby and I told him so.”

I didn’t say anything so she continued.

“The amazing thing is that he didn’t go soft. He just kept going. The next session took over an hour. It was still good but nothing like the first one. That was just unbelievable. Sex has never been that good with any other man and Goyse, I can tell you some have been pretty damn good.”

“Why does that not surprise me?”

“We had a break for lunch and then continued on. Around six o’clock we had a break for dinner. He had the staff set up a very secluded area separate from the restaurant for us so that we didn’t have to dress up or anything. After dinner, he insisted on another session but once it got to nine thirty, I said I have to go and left him. I never saw him again.”

“Did you get pregnant?”

“Ah, I forgot to tell you that part. When I was about to leave to go home he told me not to worry too much because he had a vasectomy. He told me that he let me believe I could get pregnant because he thought most women got a kick out of it.”

“Well, did you get a kick out of it?”

“Of course I did. Who wouldn’t? Didn’t it excite you while I was telling you the story?”

“Maybe.”

“Don’t lie. I could feel you give a little jump on your cock when I told you. It did the same for me. We are no different you and I.”

All the time she was telling me the story I was moving inside her. I was near to my orgasm. She quickened the pace and said, “Give it to me, Goyse. Splatter the back of my pussy with your sperm the same way that Tom did.”

I shot as hard as I could inside her but I knew I had no chance of achieving what Tom did.

“I love you, Goyse. Think of that when you are with her next time.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“I’ve played around most of my married life. I know about these things. I don’t know who she is but I do know she does exist. Just remember this is your bed. Make sure you come home to me the same way that I always did. I will always be waiting for you.”

There was no way to answer that so I kissed her, rolled over and went to sleep. My dreams that night like many others to follow were only of Julie. I awoke to feel totally refreshed. Sue had prepared breakfast for us. Afterwards, she walked me to my car for the first time in years. She kissed me then she climbed into her car before I drove off to introduce the new assistant to Ronny.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 38 - Back home again with Sue.

As I drove towards Julies place a traffic light turned red so I pulled up. As was customary with me, I looked into the rear-vision mirror. I noticed a car slow down well back from the traffic which was quite unusual so I took a second look. The car fitted the description of my wife, Sue’s car.

I moved on to the next set of lights and slowed to allow them to turn red. As I pulled up, I again observed the car behind slow well back from mine. I realized that it was my wife. She was following me.

Immediately, I changed direction and headed out of town. Once on the open road, I accelerated hard to increase the distance between my car and hers. Over the top of the first hill, I turned hard left and pulled into a long driveway out of sight of anyone looking ahead on the main highway. I watched as her car sped past the turnoff into the distance.

I then took a different road back into town to arrive at Julie’s place just on time. Julie was dressed and ready to go. We hugged and kissed and headed off. I drove in the opposite direction to the direction that Sue was headed. The restaurant that I took Julie to was not the one that I had planned on but it was quite a nice one.

We ordered and while waiting for our meals Julie asked, “How did it go with Sue last night?”

“Okay, it went okay.”

“It just went okay? You had been apart for weeks. Did you make love to her?”

“Not initially but we did eventually.”

“If you left it till later, she would have suspected something. A husband doesn’t go away from his wife for weeks and then not want to make love to her when he gets home.”

“She was dictating to me. It made me angry. Any urges that I had went out the window. I couldn’t get it up till later on when she backed off a little.”

“What was she dictating to you about?”

“She told me that she intended stopping her cheating and then came on heavy about me committing to be with her and only her.”

“She’s got a nerve. How did you handle that?”

“I didn’t make any commitments at all. I simply turned it back on her.”

“That wouldn’t have gone down well. It probably would have confirmed to her that you were having an affair. At least, it would have made her suspicious.”

“Yep, she tried to follow me this morning. I had to give her the slip before I came over to pick you up.”

“Shit, she’ll know for sure now. It will drive her insane trying to catch you out. We’ll have to be extra careful from now on.”

“Guess so. Maybe we should let her catch us to teach her a lesson. Let her understand what it was like for me.”

“No, I want to be with you but I won’t let you use me to get revenge on her. I don’t want to hurt anybody. What we have is between you and me. It is not about anything to do with anyone else. I’m not going to play games with your marriage.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you.”

“You didn’t offend me. You just pissed me off, is all.”

I had purposely intended to go to a restaurant out of town on the north side because I knew very few people in that direction. Sue’s actions meant that we were now on the south side where our kids went to school and where Sue and I did most of our socializing. I had expected that just for once I might get away with not meeting someone that we know but luck was not with us.

“Hello Goyse, long time no see.”

“Hi Gay, how’s Al?”

“The arse-hole is okay. Still up to his old tricks but I guess a leopard doesn’t change its spots, does it? Who’s your friend?”

“Sorry Gay, this is Julie. Julie is a lady that I’m coaching at present.”

“Hi Julie, Goyse is a good coach. You won’t be disappointed, I’m sure. Do you mind if I join you? I’m here by myself today.”

“No, we don’t mind. Is that alright, Julie?” Julie was probably taken by surprise but she nodded. “Join us by all means. We have ordered. I’ll add yours to our order. What would you like?”

I got up. After Gay told me what she wanted, I told the girls that I would order her meal on the way to the restrooms. I then got up and left them alone. I actually didn’t want to go to the restrooms but I did want to leave them alone for a while to allow them to talk. Once I placed the order, I quietly returned to the other side of the high-backed seating where they were. I could hear what was said from there. It went like this.

Julie: “So your husband cheats on you.”

Gay: “Yes, He’s done it all our married life. He’s not even good at it. I don’t even have to try to catch him out. He cheated with Goyse’s wife, Sue a couple of years ago and Goyse caught them at it.”

Julie: “That must have been horrific for him. How did he handle it?”

Gay: “Quite well actually. With people like Al and Sue, there is no use getting upset or angry with them because cheating is just part of their life. I don’t even think they can help it. It seems to be in their DNA.”

Julie: “So Sue still cheats on Goyse?”

Gay: “Definitely, she goes from one guy to another. If one gets too close to her she simply dumps him and moves on to the next. My husband tried to convince her to leave Goyse and go live with him after I chucked him out.”

Julie: “But I thought that Goyse asked you how he was. Are you still good friends?”

Gay: “My goodness no honey, I was pregnant and once he heard he came back on hands and knees begging for me to take him back.”

Julie: “So you took him back. You saved your marriage.”

Gay: “It may look that way but it is just an arrangement that we have. He sleeps in the guest room and I sleep in the master bedroom. He still has his floozies. I live alone. The deal is that if we have love affairs, we must never bring them back to the house. I have a couple of girlfriends that I occasionally spend a night with. I never know where Al is sleeping and I don’t want to know.”

Julie: “So you don’t have any men friends these days?”

Gay: “No, I only have one man that I’m interested in but he is taken, at least for now.”

Julie: “Just like me.”

Gay: “Hhhmmmm, Yes, I thought so. Just like you, Julie. Goyse is pretty special. Isn’t he?”

Julie: “How did you guess it was Goyse?”

Gay: “I saw the way you looked at him, honey. You know that you will need to get on the end of the line, don’t you?”

Julie: “I don’t understand?”

Gay: “Well, let me explain it to you this way. My son’s name is Gordon. My husband has had a vasectomy and is infertile. There are a few kids around with the name Gordon or nicknamed Goyse if you understand my meaning.”

Julie: “So Goyse has been cheating on his wife with a lot of women. Is that what you are telling me?”

Gay: “It’s not really like that, exactly. When a man’s wife runs around the way that Goyse’s wife does, women who are attracted to him often try to console him. This is especially so if it is the woman’s husband that the wife is having an affair with. There is also the other side to it. Sue often pushes him onto another woman to give her the opportunity to do what she does best.”

Julie: “Yes but you are suggesting that there is a line. Surely, just because a woman’s husband cheats on her, she would not want to join a lineup.”

Gay: “Did you intend getting hooked when you first slept with him?”

Julie: “You are assuming a lot, Gay.”

Gay: “It’s all written on your face, honey. Like me, you are hooked. I know that look because I sometimes see my own reflection.”

Julie: “Well, I’m not joining any line, Gay. I’m with him and that’s not going to change. I have no intention of moving aside for you or anyone else. The day his wife leaves him, I will be there with him. I won’t be going anywhere for you or for anyone else, no matter who they are.”

Gay: “That’s the spirit, honey. You stand your ground. You realize that at the end of the day it will be him who decides, don’t you? It won’t be up to you or to me.”

This was getting out of hand. I stood up walked around to them and asked, “You will decide, what?”

They had both been caught out and the looks of surprise showed. No doubt they were both wondering how much I had heard. Being a little older and more experienced it was Gay who responded.

“We were just talking about sporting judges. They make their own decisions. The sportspersons can perform as well as they are able but in the end, it is the judges that decide who wins or who misses out.”

“I guess in theory that’s true. Judges, like everyone else, must work within certain rules and meet certain criteria in making their decision. If the decision isn’t reasonable there are others who can overrule them or make life difficult for them in most cases. It is no different to any decision that we make in life. If any one of us makes the wrong decision then we have to suffer the consequences. Julie, you need not worry about decisions that you may need to face in the future. If you do it right and do the best you can, you will come out on top every time.”

“Thanks, Goyse, that helps me. I was having doubts about things for a while there.”

“We all have doubts at times. We don’t always make the right decisions but then that is life. Sometimes we have to learn from our mistakes. Sometimes we see things and hear things that tell us that we may have made a mistake or two in the past. Once again that’s life.”

Gay looked at me and then said, “I hope you’re not referring to me when you said that?”

“Gay, you helped me through a very difficult time in my life. I will be forever grateful to you for your support and as a result, I will always feel close to you. You and I had, I hope a mutual need at that time so that what I got from the relationship you also got. We moved on, Gay. You went back to Al and I stumbled on with Sue.”

“You heard our conversation then.”

“I didn’t hear all of it, no. I did hear enough to tell me that I should put the record straight, if not for my sake or yours, then for Julie’s. I want to be your friend, Gay but that can’t be possible if you seek to interfere in my relationship with Julie.”

“I’m sorry, Goyse. I didn’t mean it that way.”

“I accept, Gay. Enough said. Now let’s have our brunch and move on. Are you okay, Julie?”

“Yep, I’m okay.”

When the meal was finished, we said goodbye to Gay and we made our way across to Ronny’s place. Her husband was out. Ronny served us with coffee. The girls got on fine. Ronny asked a few pointed questions about Julie’s knowledge and the answers given fitted very well. As I expected, Julie knew her stuff.

Afterwards, we returned to Julie’s apartment. Once inside we kissed and Julie led me to her bedroom. She undid the buttons on my shirt and removed it. She undid my belt and dropped my trousers. She then pushed me down to sit on the end of the bed.

She moved over to a small table and started playing a CD. The music had a nice swing to it and she moved in time with the music. First off she shed her shoes. She swayed seductively with the music as she did so. Next, the top came off followed shortly afterwards by her skirt. She was now in just her bra and bikini panties. I admired her body. She was so fit that as she moved you could see her little muscles working. Sexy was not the word for it. Years ago, I had thought of Cherie as the sex goddess but she had been dethroned. Without any doubt, Julie had taken her place.

The big question that loomed in my mind was why me? Here I was a married man with a lover who could have any man she desired but she had chosen me. Was this just a dream or was it real? What had I ever done in my life to deserve such a beauty who was willing to wait for me to become dis-entangled with my stupid, uncaring wife, Sue?

Gay had been right about one thing. There was a long list of women who may try to lay claim to me if Sue was to move on. I had never wanted it that way. It was all a product of Sue’s deceptive behaviour, or was it? I guess it was easy to blame Sue but in the end, it was me who allowed it all to happen. There were times like this where I wondered if I was just as bad as Sue. Was I simply escaping responsibility for my actions by blaming her?

Marg had been the first who meant anything to me. That happened because I needed someone to talk to. Marg was in the same position and so it happened. I don’t think Marg wanted it any more than I did. It just happened because we were both lonely and bursting for someone we could trust to talk to. Neither of us expected that we would become emotionally involved.

Lyn was forced on to me by Sue so that she could get photos to blackmail Marg and her husband with. Maybe blackmail was the wrong word, it was probably threaten.

Cherie was introduced by Marg because she wanted her friend to know the difference between making love and having sex. Unfortunately, when you make love you become emotionally involved. It didn’t impact me like it did Cherie but I was not willing to hurt her so I kept her close.

Then there was Debbie and Gloria. Debbie wanted a child so she used me to get what she wanted. Her partner and long-term lover Gloria then asked me to do the same for her. Was I the one encouraging these women?

“Where are you, Goyse? Here I am trying to seduce you and you look as if you are miles away. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing Julie, nothing is wrong. I was just thinking about what Gay said, that’s all.”

“You looked as if you were off in a dream somewhere.”

“I was just thinking about the past, that’s all.”

“Come here!”

I got up and walked over to her. She took me in her arms and kissed me.

“Stop thinking about what Gay said. That’s the past, think of now and the future. You always say don’t look over your shoulder. Learn from your experiences but don’t dwell on them. How about taking your own advice?”

I laughed and cuddled her close. I felt so close to this woman. I didn’t want to lose her. Of all the women I had been with including Lyn, this was the woman of my dreams. I kissed her again and carried her across to her bed. I laid her down on her back and lay down on top of her kissing her as I did so.

“You’re very special,” I said. “I was just thinking about how lucky I am to have you as a lover. I was wondering if I was in fact dreaming and suddenly I would wake up to find you gone or that I hadn’t met you at all.”

“I’m the one who should be thinking that. I’m the lucky one. I win all around. I have a great coach who has taken me forward what would have taken me two years in my water skiing and I get a great lover thrown in as a bonus. Not to add that you have taken me away from my nightmare of a life where my ex-husband was stalking me. Maybe this was meant to be, a relationship where we both care for each other and we both come out winners.”

I kissed her and I felt her taking her panties off. I reached around her body and undone her bra. I took one of her tits into my mouth and then the other. Her little hard nipples were pointing out towards the roof. I ran my tongue around one and then the other. Her moan added to my excitement.

I smiled at her and rose up to kiss her again. She put her hand around my neck and pulled me in hard against her. In the years to come, I was to learn to recognize this as her trademark every time that we made love. She always pulled me into her body with a strength that initially surprised me. Her kisses were always long and hard. No soft and tender like other women, long and hard was her way.

When we broke our kiss I felt her pushing me downwards. We often thought the same things at the same time. That was where I was going and that was where Julie wanted me. When I reached my destination, I held back a little from her admiring her tight little pussy. She had very sparse hair. It was more like fluff than hair but it got denser on her mount. She trimmed it where it was denser to form a neat little landing strip.

Her outer lips were always closed, concealing her little inner lips from sight. At the base of her tight lips, a little bead of moisture showed itself gleaming in the light. This was the only sign of her excitement. My tongue flicked down and it was gone. She tasted sweet with a slight touch of salt present. There was no odour. Every other woman that I had ever been with has had a distinctive odour. Some are sweet. Some smelled of perfume while others were even foul. Julie had nothing, no odour at all that I could detect.

I breathed heavy on to her. She squirmed and giggled in delight. I repeated it but a little lower. Her hips lifted and her legs spread to give me easier access. I did it once again and she giggled again. The next time my warm breath was directed towards where her little clit was hiding. She squirmed again and dropped her knees out wide and her outer lips parted to reveal her moist inner lips. Another larger droplet had appeared like magic at the bottom of her slit.

My tongue snaked out along her groove. The moan from deep within her sounded like the growl of a tortured animal. The droplet was growing and growing until it started to flow down towards her anus. I directed my attention toward the grove where I knew her little clit was hiding. Soon afterwards, I saw the telltale movements that I recognized as the announcements of a possible orgasm.

I placed a hand either side of the top of her pussy and gently pried her lips apart to reveal her little clit. It was gleaming like a little skin coloured pearl. I ran my tongue down alongside it, around above it and down the other side. The effect was immediate. Her hips jerked upwards, a deep-throated growl emitted from her lips and she shot juices all over my chin and neck.

I placed my mouth over the upper section of her lips and sucked hard. I felt her little clit pop outwards between my lips where I could run my tongue around and around it.

“Oooohhh fuck,” she screamed. Then again, “Oooohhh fuck, Goyse. I looovvee yoouu. I looovvee yoouu. Oooohhh fuck. I’m cummiiinngg. I’m cummiiinngg. Oooohhh fuck.....”

Her squirts became smaller and smaller until they stopped altogether. I immediately stopped working her and just wrapped my arms around her body and held her. Her body had gone into a period of tremors which probably lasted about twenty seconds but it felt more like several minutes.

As the tremors finished I could feel her body completely relaxing. I looked up into her face and she was looking at me smiling.

“I’ve never experienced anything like that before today. Every day you give me new and more wonderful feelings and experiences. I love you very much.”

I smiled at her and replied, “I enjoyed watching you. That must have been pretty special. I was a little worried when you kept trembling like that. I didn’t know what was happening.”

“Yes, I couldn’t control it. I just kept shuddering right through my body. Come up here. I want to hold you.”

I moved up to her. She held me in that tight embrace that was her way and we kissed.

“Are you going to….. you know?”

“I’d like to but no, as you pointed out if I don’t perform for Sue, she will be suspicious.”

“That’s disappointing but then you are right. We shouldn’t do anything that makes her suspect more than she already does. Will I see you tomorrow?”

“That depends on Sue. Usually, she has some type of competition on Sundays. If she has a skating engagement, I will come over and we can go skiing together. I’ll get Debbie who does our house cleaning to come out with us to observe. I’ll give you a call later tonight to confirm.”

I washed up, kissed Julie and headed off home. I expected that Sue would be due home shortly but when I arrived I found her already home. Once again she came out to meet me as I entered the driveway.

She put her arms around my neck and kissed me once I got out of the car.

“I thought you might be home later. I’ve been doing some cooking. This is your first day home from your trip so I want tonight to be special. Did your day go well?”

“Yes, pretty good. Ronny liked the new assistant. They seemed to get along well together. You know Ronnie. She tested her out on everything and Julie seemed to give all the right answers. How did your day go?”

“Not bad. The girls are getting pretty good. They did well over east but we only got two medals. They really should have done better. What was missing was confidence and that only comes with experience. I really need to organize for them to attend more competitions over east before the next nationals. What do you think?”

“There is no reason that you can’t get them to go over east for an occasional competition. The only problem would be cost. I’m sure that some of the girls would be willing and able to come up with money for that.”

“Would you come with me if I went?”

“You want me to come? That’s a surprise. You have never wanted me to go with you before. Why now?”

“Don’t act dumb, Goyse. You know why I haven’t asked you before. It’s different now. I would like you to come with me now.”

“You know I don’t like skating. Sitting around watching skating competitions for me is like sitting on the road verge watching grass grow. Why should I come?”

“You won’t be disappointed. If you can come it would mean a lot to me. You won’t have to watch the skating. Just be there for me.” She stopped talking but I could tell that she had more to say so I just waited. “There are men who have come to expect things from me. If you are there to drop me off and to pick me up, they will keep their distance. Do you understand what I’m saying to you?”

“Yes, I understand. Why is it that you can’t just say no?”

“I’m frightened. If I’m there alone I may be tempted.”

“Sooner or later, you will have to confront your issues. You can’t go through life expecting someone to be there to help you overcome your weaknesses. Maybe you should go alone. If you can deal with it alone, I will know that it is over.”

“No, I will need someone with me. I won’t be able to do it alone.”

“What about my work. I’ve just had a heap of time off work and I will need to go to both the national water skiing comps later in the year and then the Pacific titles. How am I going to fit that in? Where did you expect to go anyway?”

“I’ll probably go to Sydney. They seem to have the most competitive skaters.”

“What if I organized someone to be with you? Someone who can take you there, pick you up and maybe spend some time with you in the evenings.”

“That would probably work. Do you know someone?”

“Yes, I think so. He may get his wife to come along too. She may even like to spend the time watching the comps. Hold on I’ll go into the office and give him a call.”

I went into my office and called. The phone rang for ages. I was about to hang up when he answered.

“Hello, Phillip speaking. How can I help?”

“Goyse here, Phillip. I have a favour to ask you and your wife if she is interested.”

“Goyse, how are you. How is Lyn? I was hoping she would call me.”

“I think we can both forget Lyn, Phillip. She has herself a new man, they are going to have a child and I expect any day now I will be invited to their wedding.”

“What’s the favour?”

“My wife, Sue is coming over to Sydney. She would like someone to chaperone her. The intent is for you and hopefully your wife to keep her away from getting with other men. She will probably be there for a week, maybe a little longer.”

“What about us? Is she off-limits for us? Remember my wife will realize this is the famous Goyse’s wife we are talking about. She may think it is an invitation given the stories I have told her about you and Sue.”

“That, my friend will be something that you, your good wife and Sue will need to work out together. There is only one condition. If something does happen I would like it if you told me about it, no matter what it is. I should also tell you that Sue has told me that her cheating days are over.”

“So this is her test?”

“Not really, I know she won’t stop. This is my way of finding out if her lying days are over.”

“Okay, it’s a deal. Yes, I think Sheryl will be interested. She has often expressed interest in getting with a woman but as yet that hasn’t happened, at least that I know about.”

We finished our chat and I returned to Sue.

“All organized. All we have to do is let him know when you are going over. Phillip is a great guy. If anyone can look after you Phillip can.”

I don’t think she heard my little chuckle as I said it but she saw my grin. She probably thought the grin was because I didn’t have to go. A week alone with Julie is just what I wanted. Things could not be working out better for me.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 39 - Ron and Ronnies Wedding.

Life settled down for a couple of months. Every day I had lunch at work with Ronny and Julie then in the afternoon I called into Julie’s place on the way home from work to have a cup of coffee with her. This meant leaving work an hour earlier than I had done previously and arriving home a little later than Sue was accustomed to. The only time that Julie and I actually had some reasonable time together was on the Tuesday and Thursday nights when Sue held a late class and during Julie’s coaching on each Saturday.

It was frustrating for me and I expect for Julie as well. We enjoyed each other’s company but at work and also during her coaching there were other people present so intimate contact was limited to the Tuesday and Thursday evenings. On those occasions, Julie showered me with attention. She prepared meals fit for a king and as soon as we had eaten she almost dragged me into her bedroom.

Sue also was attentive. She was like a teenager desperate for attention and love. I was accustomed to sex daily but the situation with Sue was becoming ridiculous. She expected multiple sessions each night. Her desire for sex appeared to be insatiable. Often she would wake me in the middle of the night for sex.

Sometimes I had felt neglected in the past and wished that sex was more frequent. Misses Palmer and her five daughters had often come to the rescue in those situations but she was now completely out of work. I was getting tired and desperately needed a break. Not only was there the demands on me for sex but often when I was woken up during the night I had trouble going back to sleep again.

Help came in the form of a confirmation that Sue had five of her students booked for competition in Sydney. There were actually two competitions the first a state comp and the second a regional competition which involved New Zealand and some of the Pacific Island nations. This meant that with travelling, training and competition she would be away for over two weeks. I was delighted, more so than her actually.

I called Phillip and organized for him to pick Sue and her skaters up at the airport. I reminded him that I was to be kept up to date on anything sexual that happened, involving Sue and he agreed. Life was looking up. I would get a chance to spend more time with Julie and I also would be given a break from Sue’s demands for a period. I also would soon know if she could be tempted to stray once more.

No sooner had the arrangements been made then we received an invite to Ron and Lyn’s wedding to be held at the same time as Sue would be in Sydney. A note enclosed told me that Lyn was, in fact, pregnant which explained why the decision had been made so suddenly. It was addressed to Goyse and partner. I asked Sue if it was possible for her to attend and she made it quite clear that it would be impossible.

I was required to do some interviews for the organization in the coming months in the east so I asked Ronny to bring them forward to coincide with Lyn’s wedding plans. This meant that I could take an assistant with me and of course, I selected Julie. I called Lyn to let her know what I was planning.

“Hello, Lyn speaking.”

“Hi Lyn, how are you?”

“I’m fine. I’m looking forward to seeing you again.

“I rang to tell you that Julie and I will be attending your wedding. I’m hoping to be in town a couple of days before the wedding date.”

“That’s great. Hold on, Ron wants to talk to you.”

“G’day son, how’s it hanging, Goyse.”

“I’m fine, Ron. How have you been?”

“Same here, mate. I was waiting to hear if you would be able to attend before I asked the big question. Would you be willing to be my best man?”

“Of course I will. It would be a great honour.”

“Good, it’s settled. I’ll put Lyn back on. I expect you and she have things to talk about. I’ll catch you when you arrive then.”

“Yea, mate. Catch you then.”

There was a delay before Lyn came back on. I could hear voices in the background but couldn’t make out what was being said.”

“It’s Lyn, Goyse. Ron has just left. He said that I should talk to you in private. Is there anything that you want to ask me? Ron thinks there is.”

“Probably, there is something that I’m keen to know. You only need to say yes or no. You know the question don’t you?”

“Yes, I know the question. Yes, the answer is yes as well.”

“How does Ron feel about it?”

“He’s marrying me so I guess he accepts it. I have told him but we haven’t really talked a lot about it. When I told him he just said okay then said he needs a little time to think about what happens next. He left me alone. I thought I had lost him but he returned about two hours later with a ring and asked me to marry him.”

“You didn’t ask him how he felt about it.”

“I tried but he just said, Ssshhh and started talking about something else. After that, I didn’t feel that I had the right to try to ask him again. As I said, I guess he accepts it.”

“I guess so. One thing you can bet on is that he is in love with you otherwise he would not have come back.”

“How do you feel about it?”

“What do you mean? It’s not up to me to decide.”

“You must have some thoughts about someone else raising your child.”

“If I was allowed to pick a man to do it for me, it would be Ron. He will protect you and he will protect any child no matter who the father is. You made a choice but so did I. I knew this may be the outcome. If I had serious doubts, you wouldn’t be pregnant now.”

“So Julie is coming with you. How does Sue like that?”

“She probably won’t know. If she does know that Julie is coming over, she will not know that we have a relationship going.”

“So you haven’t told her?”

“She hinted that she knew there was someone but I didn’t offer any information on who it might be.”

“So she will be free to screw another donkey dick while you are away. That’s kind of you to give her so much freedom.”

“It’s one way of keeping her attention away from Julie and me.”

“You’re getting to be a sneaky bastard in your old age.”

“Yep, I’ve had a good teacher.”

“Yes, Sue has done a good job. How long will you be over here when you come?”

“I was planning on two weeks. Sue is in Sydney for two weeks. Debbie or Marg will look after the kids for us. Not that a teenager needs a lot of looking after. I’d better sign off. I need to catch up to Julie to fill her in on what is happening.”

“Yes, good choice of words there, Goyse. You go over and fill her in.”

We said our goodbyes and I headed over to discuss the trip with Julie. Since I had caught Sue following me, I had made a habit of watching cars behind me as I drove. Sure enough, when I pulled up at the lights I saw a car slow well behind me in much the same way that Sue had done a couple of weeks before. Thinking that she may have borrowed someone’s car to track me, I decided to change direction. The car followed me. I stopped at a couple of shops and then headed back home. The car followed me all the way but when I turned into our street it went past.

I immediately turned around and followed it. The driver headed back to town and went to the skating rink. I watched as a middle-aged man got out and headed inside. I parked and followed him. When I entered the building I saw him walk across to Sue, say something to her and then walk down to the coffee shop. He placed an order and took a seat. I stood back where it was unlikely that I would be seen and I watched.

After a while, Sue headed down to the coffee shop and pulled up a seat. I continued to watch and shortly after two coffees were delivered to the table. They sat on opposite sides of the table leaning across and talking quietly. There was no way that I could hear even if I could get close. I made a decision.

I walked across to the coffee shop. Grabbed a chair and sat down next to Sue.

“Having a little meeting are we?” I asked.

By the looks on their faces it was obvious they had been caught out. Neither of them spoke for some time and then Sue said, “This is one of the guys who are interested in sponsoring our trip to Sydney.”

“Ah great, that explains exactly why you were following me. That’s exactly how sponsors behave.”

Their eyes shifted to give each other a quick sideways glance which said a lot more than they were going to tell me. I continued, “If you want to know where I am going, simply ask me. The next time you try following me, I will have the police pull you over and take you in for questioning. Stalking people is a crime in this state. To make sure that they understand, I will be calling in at the local police station to give them your car license number and a photo of you that I just took.”

The quick glance once more told me that I was on the right track. Before they could say anything I got up and walked away. I went around to the local police station and asked for a friend, a police officer who often water skied with my crew. When he came to the desk I asked him if there was somewhere quiet to talk. He took me into one of the interview rooms. He made sure that the video was turned off before he asked what I wanted.

I explained the situation and provided him with the information that I had. He listened quietly until he had all that I could tell him. He then informed me that the guy was an amateur who did snooping to provide individuals with information on their spouses. He had been warned a few times by the local police because he operated without a license to conduct such investigations. He assured me that he would have him picked up and warned off.

I then headed over to inform Julie of what had transpired. I asked her to be careful around town. I had no idea what harm someone tracking me or Julie, for that matter could do but the thought of Julie being followed around by some unscrupulous character gave me the creeps.

When Sue got home I asked her to sit down then started to question her about what was going on.

“What the hell are you up to getting some creepy character to follow me around?”

“How did you know he was following you and how did you know I organized it?”

“It wasn’t hard to catch him out. He has no idea what he is doing. He followed me all around town. Initially, it didn’t worry me but after he followed me into the shops, I just thought I needed to deal with it. It had to be you because as soon as I went home he came straight over to the rink to report to you. A person doesn’t need to be really smart to work out what is going on.”

“Janice told me he was good. He caught her husband out cheating on her and told me that I should use him to catch you out as well.”

“He’s Janice’s uncle. Of course, she is going to recommend him. He probably uses her to drum up work for him. Why would you want to know what I am doing anyway?”

“You know all about me. I don’t know anything about what you are doing. You knew almost every man I had been with over east. If you know that, you probably know all about what I’m doing now as well but I don’t know anything about you at all. I just wanted to know more about what you were up to. I’ve stopped what I was doing. I wanted to know if you had someone, that’s all.”

“Okay, let’s put it down to a bad experience and move on. There is just one thing that I have to tell you. If you try to get him or anyone else to try following me, they will end up in court and it will become public knowledge. I don’t want that, how about you?”

“No, I don’t want that either. Are you going to tell me if you are seeing anyone?”

“The only women that I see regularly are my administrative assistant, Ronny and her associate, Julie. You must understand that I would not be able to function at work without their help and assistance. Ronny has spoken about retiring soon. We have been grooming Julie to be her replacement so I do spend a little more time with her. Of course, I have to spend time during the weekends with her as well for her coaching.”

“So you are saying it is all innocent then?”

“Come on, what are you thinking? You know as well as I do that there is very little in this world that is totally innocent. Julie is good looking. She has an immaculate figure. She trains daily. She is intelligent and very knowledgeable. She holds a great conversation. She could have any man that she desired. Of course, I like being with her. Every man and a good many women would want to be able to spend time with her. Am I going to desert my wife and kids and run away with her? No! She is a good deal younger than I am. Even if I wanted to do something like that, is someone like her going to be interested in an old married codger like me. What do you think?"

“I suppose you’re right. I just worry about it, that’s all.”

“That’s called guilt. People, who do things that can hurt others sometimes, have a fear that someone will do the same to them. It’s called a guilt complex. You are not unique. Many people suffer the same problem. With some it even gets so severe they can’t trust anyone. They keep checking up on those who care for them so much they drive them away. Many of them end up living alone for the rest of their lives.”

“I guess what you say is right. Since you came back from the US, I just feel as if something has changed with you. I don’t feel as if you care about where I am or what I am doing anymore. It’s like someone else has your undivided attention and your here but your heart is not.”

“I’m not an expert but you may find that is your guilt complex working on you. You need to get control of yourself before it takes you over completely. Come on let’s see what the kids are up to. Maybe we could take them to a movie or something. Teenaged kids need to get out and about. Sitting around in their rooms is not healthy for them.”

“I’ve got my skating.”

“Fuck your skating. Come on, lets go.”

The next day I left for work early but went to Julie’s place. I told her what had transpired. She wasn’t concerned and said that if Sue wanted to know about our relationship then let her. Her casual approach worried me a little initially. After thinking about it for a while, I thought maybe she is right. Don’t tell Sue what is happening but if she was nosey enough to find out then let her.

Sue flew out the following Friday. Julie and I flew out on Saturday morning. The wedding wasn’t until the following Saturday which meant that we had most of the week together. When we got off the plane my mobile rang.

“Hi, it’s Goyse speaking. How can I help you?”

“Lyn here, Goyse. I was wondering when you and Julie were going to arrive?”

“We’ve just got off the plane and we were planning on driving up tomorrow or maybe the next day.”

“That’s good. I was hoping to spend some time with the two of you before the wedding. Ron will be out of town until Friday night. He suggested that I ring you and invite you to stop the week at my place until the wedding.”

“Do you think that’s a good idea, Lyn? You know, after everything that’s happened and all.”

“Well, it’s okay with Ron. He has been encouraging it and I’d really like for the three of us to spend some time together again. Our trip was something that I will treasure for the rest of my life. I’d really like to capture some of our time together again. I won’t be able to after I’m married if you know what I mean. I’d like Julie’s help as well, preparing for the wedding.”

“Alright, we will arrive on Monday afternoon. We should be there shortly after lunch. Don’t plan anything for Thursday. Julie and I have interviews all day.”

After I got off the phone, I told Julie what had transpired. It was obvious to me that she was excited about it and keen to see Lyn again.

We arrived as expected at Lyn’s place. The first thing that I noticed is how neat and tidy her garden was. She always maintained it alright but now it was the showpiece in the street. Lyn came out and threw her arms around me and kissed me. She told me how good it was to see me again and then did the same with Julie.

“Wow, your garden is immaculate. You must have put hours of work into it.”

“That’s Ron. He is a fanatic about gardening. He has got me out here every minute that he can, working on it with him. Can’t you see my suntan? I’ve got more exposure to the sun in the last month than I have during the rest of my life. He keeps talking about owning a nursery and is saving his money for it.”

“Do you enjoy it too, Lyn?”

“Yes, I am developing an interest. If we can get the money together we will probably do it as a partnership. He knows the technical side and I like doing the work. We would probably make a go of it once we get the money.”

“So if I were to offer to loan him the money do you think he would accept?”

“He doesn’t trust banks but if the loan was from you he probably would accept it. Certainly, if you did, I would appreciate it. I need something to keep me busy and it would be great if Ron didn’t have to travel with his work. Come on in. I’ve got some lunch ready for us.”

We had lunch. Lyn sat between Julie and me on the same side of her long table. Regularly, I felt her leg touching mine. The only way that could happen was if she wanted it. At one stage, I looked down and saw that Julie and Lyn’s legs were touching as well. The question that was in my mind was answered. It was Lyn's way of telling us without saying the words that she was available if we were interested. The problem for me was that Ron was my lifelong friend. I wouldn’t feel comfortable deceiving him.

After lunch, the girls cleaned up the kitchen together. I could see into the kitchen from where I sat drinking my coffee. Lyn was making sure that at every opportunity she made physical contact with Julie. They were talking quietly and I assumed that was because what they were saying was not for my ears. I did catch a few words occasionally. It was just enough to tell me that they were talking about how the relationship with Lyn and Ron had progressed.

As one stage they stopped their work and stood very close to each other. Julie said quite loudly, “Really, he is encouraging you to do it! Fuck me, that’s so erotic.” Lyn then put her arms around Julie’s neck and pulled her in close to her and they kissed. I didn’t know for sure what it was that Ron was encouraging Lyn to do but my guess was that we would know soon enough.

Afterwards, Lyn excused herself and said she would be back soon. Julie came over and sat with me and whispered, “Lyn wants us to sleep with her in her big bed like we did before.”

“What about Ron. They are going to get married on the weekend. We don’t have the right to do anything that puts her future at risk.”

“Ron asked her to do it. He organized his trip so that we could be alone with her. She told me that when they make love he asks her all about what happened on our trip to the US. She says he gets really horny while she is telling him about it. The things she told me really turned me on. She said that he wants her to video us together but she refused.”

“Hhhmmmm, I thought that was what you were talking about. Maybe we could use Lyn’s phone to get a little video of you and her together. Would you mind?”

“No, the thought of it turns me on. I’d like that. Will you talk to her about it?”

“Let’s see what transpires, will we?”

It was then that Lyn came back. She had changed into a loose top. It was obvious that she had no bra on. Not that she needed one because she was not overly endowed in the top end. The skirt that she wore was very short. If she was to bend over no doubt her panties would show. When she got a little closer I realized that I couldn’t see a panty line. Maybe she was going commando. The thought had an immediate effect on me.

“Let’s get this party going. Julie, come here. You will just have to watch for a while, Goyse.” As Julie moved over towards her, Lyn put her phone down on the coffee table beside the lounge. I reached across and picked it up. It was the same phone as mine and I was lucky enough that she had not shut it down so that I could get access to her camera without entering a password.

Julie stood up and Lyn took her into her arms. Lyn had her back to me so she was not able to see that I was videoing them. They kissed and whispered quietly to each other. I picked up a few words, enough to know that Lyn and Julie were telling each other how much they missed each other. As they kissed Julie had dropped her hand down onto Lyn’s bottom. She hiked her dress slowly up until her dress covered almost nothing, nothing that is that I might be interested in.

I knew what Julie was doing. I had often done the same for her during our trip back from the states. She was exposing Lyn to me. It had the desired effect. Lyn’s phone had limited zoom capability so I used what it had and then leaned forward to get a close up of what was on show. I then lowered it down towards the floor to give an upskirt view of the goodies.

Julie saw what I was doing and holding Lyn by the shoulders she took a step backwards. Lyn immediately lost her balance and to regain it she bent forward at the waist and spread her legs a little. I reminded myself to watch this video before I showed it to Lyn.

“What was that all about?” Lyn said.

“It’s okay, just don’t move. That’s perfect. Ron will love it.” Julie replied.

Lyn turned her head to look in my direction and spotted the camera phone. She smiled and gave me that little flash of her eyes that was her trademark. My heart skipped a beat and I wondered how wonderful life would have been for me if I had left Sue to run off with Lyn when she had once suggested it.

“Ron will most likely masturbate over it every night. I could spend a few lonely nights over the next few months once he sees this. He will probably like that more than the real thing.”

I couldn’t help it. I had to say what was on my mind. “No one could not love the real thing, Lyn. You have played a part in my dreams for the last two decades. A little less these days though. Julie has pushed you aside, I’m afraid.”

Lyn laughed. “Fucking little hussy, slut, stealing my man from me. I’ll have to give her a good spanking for that. Get those clothes off, Julie. Give me your belt, Goyse.” I set the phone down so that it could record me removing my belt. I then continued and removed my shirt and my trousers. This left me in only my jocks. I was hard so I knew that my erection would be visible under my jocks.

Julie could see what I was doing so she moved over to me and took my bundle in my hands and pushed me to the side a step. This put her right in front of the camera. She turned me sideways and then started to strip off her clothes while rocking her hips from side to side as if in time to some silent music. After her skirt top and bra were gone she turned to face the camera, pushed her panties down. She then lifted one leg then the other to remove her panties.

Rather than throw her panties down she pulled me back into the vision of the camera and lifted her panties up to my nostrils. I sniffed them then took her into my arms and hugged her and kissed her. She then put her fingers into the side of my jocks and pulled them down to my feet. This placed her on her knees in front of me so she reached over and took my cock into her mouth.

All the while Lyn was standing in the background watching this. Julie motioned her over. She then rose and put her arms around Lyn forcing her down onto her knees in front of me where Julie had been.

“Suck him!”

“No, you can’t make me.”

“Yes, I can. Now suck him or else.”

The slap of my belt on her behind even shocked me. I had not expected it and I’m damn sure that Lyn hadn’t either.

“No, I won’t. You can’t make me.”

Slap. Slap.

“No!”

Slap, slap, slap, slap. he slaps were getting harder each time.

“Oh fuck. Alright, I’ll suck him.”

“You had better, bitch or you won’t sit down for a week without your arse hurting. Now, suck my lover. Make him cum and don’t you dare spill a drop of his potent baby making juice.”

Lyn took me so far into her mouth that her lips were pressing up against my balls. This was something that Lyn had never done for me. Yes, she had put my cock into her mouth before but not all the way into her throat. Previously she had only ever used her mouth to get me excited. She had never taken me to the ultimate conclusion.

Lyn’s sucking went on for some time. I was holding back. It felt too nice to end it.

“Here move out of the way. You’re a fucking useless woman. I’ll show you how it’s done. No wonder your boyfriend goes away to work. You don’t even know how to suck a man off properly.”

She grabbed Lyn by the shoulders and pulled her away from me. As my cock came clear of her mouth it made a clear popping sound like pulling a cork out of a bottle. Julie took her place and immediately took me down her throat. The difference between Lyn and Julie was that Lyn only backed off to catch her breath while when Julie pulled back my cock almost came clear of her mouth. Julie also used her tongue on the head of my cock while it was in her mouth.

There was no doubt that if it was a competition, Julie would have won. I wondered how a woman who had experience limited to a short marriage and the time that Lyn and I had spent with her could be such an expert. My thoughts were interrupted by a loud slap. Lyn had the strap and she was seeking revenge.

Slap, slap, slap, slap.

“Can’t you hit harder than that, you weak bitch!”

SLAP, SLAP, SLAP.

“That’s better. Now that you’ve made me dribble you had better clean me.”

Lyn threw the belt away and dropped to her knees behind Julie. I couldn’t see anything but I could feel the effect it had on Julie. Her rhythm had changed to an uneven pattern and although I couldn’t hear her moans I could feel them through my cock.

“You had better stop or I will cum.”

Julie stopped and said, “Isn’t that the general idea?”

“If you girls want me involved later tonight, I will need to conserve my strength.”

“Okay, but I think Lyn needs some help when you are able.”

I took the camera phone and moved around behind Julie. Lyn was lapping on her little, wet slit. I videoed it for a while then moved around behind Lyn. She was very wet, in fact, she was dripping. After about a minute of videoing from different angles, I set the phone down directly below Lyn’s pussy. I then teased her a little by rubbing my finger very, very lightly along her slit. I saw her rhythm change and she tried to pull back to get my finger to penetrate her. I then took my cock and rubbed the head up and down her slit. I could actually feel her open up as I did so.

I pushed lightly forward and my head slipped into her. I then withdrew and repeated the process again. She moaned and humped her back. I thrust forward sinking about two inches inside her. She stopped licking Julie and pulled her head back.

“Oooohhh, I missed that feeling of you sliding inside me. Thanks, Ron for giving me this opportunity. I’ll always be grateful for you letting me do this one last time. Give it to me, Goyse. I’ve been a naughty girl. I’ve let you give me your baby. I deserve to be treated like some lowly whore. Show me how you treat whores. Fuck your pregnant whore of a girlfriend like there is no tomorrow.”

I then realized that she was not doing this for herself or for me but she was doing this for the video that I was making for her future husband. I worked hard and fast on her. Usually, I had always made slow and carefull love to Lyn but this time the motivation was different. I was acting out the scene that Lyn had scripted for me.

With my hard thrusts into her, she was having difficulty keeping her attention on Julie. Every so often she called out things like, “Oh, that’s nice, keep that up,” or “I love that. Give it to me.”

This went on for some time. I knew that I was not far off but I didn’t want to ruin the video.

Suddenly she called out, “I can feel you getting harder. You are going to cum in me, aren’t you? Oooohhh yes, ooohhh yes, ooohhh yes, ooohhh yes, ooohhh yes, cum with me Goyse. Splatter your fertile seed in my little love box. Show Ron how you made his little whore pregnant. Send it all the way in to seed my eggs.”

I stopped holding back and I felt one all mighty throb in my loins. My balls lifted in their sack and like a high-velocity cannon, they fired my sperm deep inside her. Then they reloaded and fired again and again. Eventually, it was over. I felt that all my energy had been sucked out through my cock into Lyn. I had no more to give. I pulled back and watched as my sperm ran out of her. A long string of my sperm hung down from her elongated clit drifting ever so slowly closer and closer to the floor.

I then thought of the phone but I was too late. The sperm hit the phone and spread across the screen. It was Julie who spoke.

“Get that shit off her phone, quick. Who knows what it will do to the screen.”

I grabbed the phone and rushed it over to the sink, closely followed by Julie. Here let me have a go. I’ll clean it. She was holding the phone in front of her. She took it and rubbed the sperm off onto her tit. Most of it came off but not all. She held it out then rubbed it against her other tit. She took another look and then rubbed it across the fur of her pussy, no doubt thinking that her pubic hairs would remove more than bare skin. I grabbed some tissues and held them out to her. It was then that a thought struck me. It was still videoing.

My laughter made Julie stop and look at me. “What’s so funny?”

“The video is still going. That’s going to be interesting.”

Both Lyn and Julie burst out laughing with me. By this time Julie had cleaned the screen. It was obvious that the little lens had not been affected. I took the camera and pushed it down between Julie’s legs. She spread wide for me to capture the beauty of her neat little pussy. I held the camera in one hand and used the other to open her up to show her tight little hole, I then moved upwards and repeated the process to show her sweet little clit hidden away in her folds.

I then moved over to Lyn who was lying on her back on the carpet. I moved the camera from a close up of her lips down across her petite tits, getting a close up of her protruding nipples as I went. I moved down to her pussy. I started back about two feet and then moved slowly closer. As I did so Lyn opened her legs wider and wider to give me the perfect shot.

Her pussy had closed up since my withdrawal but my sperm was still present on the outside. As she opened her legs her slit opened slightly and I could look inside and see my sperm still present inside her. Her big clit was becoming more pronounced as she opened up telling me that she was becoming sexually stimulated again. I felt Julie beside me and I drew the camera back and Julie moved in between her legs. I knew what she was going to do. It would be the ultimate aphrodisiac for Ron. Julie was going to clean Lyn.

Julie started by going around the edges and at the top of Lyn’s legs. She then worked closer and closer toward her slit. When the outside had been cleaned she then started at her anus and slipped her tongue all the way up to her mount passing her protruding clit on the way. I used the phone camera to capture it all. I even used zoom to capture every detail. It was highly erotic and I was getting turned on again. Finally, Julie focused her attention on Lyn’s clit which by now was protruding its full two inches out from the top of her pussy like a horny little penis.

While she was doing this, Julie was on her hands and knees with her. It was becoming too much for me and I was ready to play again. I had to keep videoing so as I did with Lyn, I moved around behind Julie videoing her all the while. I shot her from a distance of two meters and then moved in closer to her pussy. Her wetness was obvious but the tightness of her outer pussy flaps meant that it was only escaping at the lower reaches.

After zooming in on her pussy I placed the camera on the ground as I had done with Lyn. I then place my cock against her pussy. Despite her wetness, I knew that it was totally impossible to just push into her. She was too tight for that so I slid the head of my cock up and down her slit several times while pushing gently. This allowed her pussy flaps to open just enough to allow my head to enter her.

Once I was in, it took a good many thrusts to become embedded inside her. She helped by humping her back each time I thrust. She felt nice. She always did but the excitement of being with Lyn again and knowing that Ron would be watching what we were doing next week, spurred on my excitement. Julie had told me before if ever I wanted to use her and not worry about her satisfaction then I should just do so.

I stroked rapidly inside her and felt the urge to cum rising in my balls. I made no attempt to hold back and within a couple of minutes, I unloaded inside her. She groaned and moaned as I did so. As I went to pull out she turned her head and said, “Fuck that was nice lover. I love you.”

“You’re pretty special, Julie. I love you too.”

I withdrew and picked the phone camera up and stopped the video. If that wasn’t enough for Ron, he would never be satisfied. I handed it to Lyn.

“I want a copy of that, mate. If we can put it on a disk can I give it to Ron as a marriage gift?”

“I’ll put it on my computer and then onto a disk after we get home from dinner tonight. I’ve booked a table for us at the local. They serve pretty good food and the entertainment is okay as well.”

“I’ll get our bags from the car so you can have a shower, Julie.”

I went out and returned with the bags. I went to put them away in the spare bedroom.

“Where do you think you are going? You are both sleeping with me until Friday when Ron gets back.”

She led me into her bedroom. Lyn, as usual, had everything organized. She had a spot cleared for my clothes and the same for Julie’s. She had draped a curtain across one side of her walk-in wardrobe which I assumed was to keep Ron’s clothes from our view.

Julie went for a shower which gave me a little time to talk to Lyn.

“This video thing with Ron, can you explain it to me, Lyn.”

“Really nothing much to explain, Ron as you know, was married before. He was very possessive and wouldn’t accept anything which wasn’t thought to be traditional in his relationship. The marriage failed because his partner wanted to experiment but he very strongly opposed it. Near the end, she was sleeping around but she hid it from him.”

“Yes, I know.”

“He found out quite a lot about it after they separated. Too late, he found out that it turned him on. He hadn’t been given the opportunity to correct the situation. He said that he had missed out on a lot because of his inability to accept that we are all individuals with differing needs and desires. He just doesn’t want to lose me by trying to end my relationship with you and Julie but more than that he wants to use it as a stimulus for his sexual drive.”

“I can understand that.”

“I’ve told him that he doesn’t need to do that with me but he said no, I want it to happen. I didn’t really want to do it but I thought I should do it for him.”

“So what you are saying, he has given you a chance for one last fling.”

“I think he wants it to happen more than once but I’ve said that I will do it once only with you and Julie and then we can see where it leads from there. I have no desire to be screwing around all over the place. I do care for him and will listen to anything that he wants within reason. He wanted you and Julie to join us on our honeymoon but I’ve put my foot down there. I told him that you and Julie would not do that.”

She continued, “What he doesn’t understand is that I was married to Jon, who tried to screw everything that wore a skirt. I really don’t want that happening again so I’ve told him that allowing him to have sex outside our marriage is out of the question. He said that he was not interested in anyone else. He only wanted me. I don’t actually know where it might lead. All I can do is set limits and guidelines and I’ve done that by saying you and Julie only. All of this has come as a bit of a shock to me.”

“What did he want for the honeymoon?”

“We are heading to the beach for the week. Ron has booked a four-bedroom house. He wanted you and Julie to join us on the first four days and let things develop from there. He was hoping that Julie and I might get together and maybe you would join us. I told him that you would never accept Julie and him getting together and he assured me that he wouldn’t want that either. He said he would only be interested in me after you and I had finished.”

“So like you and me after Phillip?”

“He doesn’t know about Phillip. I haven’t told him yet and I may never tell him. I suspect that he may want me to get in contact with him and I don’t want to do that. That time with Phillip was a one only event and it won’t be happening again.”

“Phillip asked after you last week.”

“What, you have been in contact with him?”

“Yes, I asked him to keep an eye on Sue while she is in Sydney.”

“You know what that means don’t you?”

“Of course, he and his wife will want to bed her. They are probably hard at it right now.”

“Doesn’t it upset you, knowing that she is screwing someone else without any consideration for your feelings?”

“It used to once but over time I’ve learned to accept it. I chose some of her recent sex partners for her so that I knew that she would be safe. That’s the only concern that I have now, knowing that she will not end up with some nutter who hurts her. You have probably guessed that I am no longer in love with her.”

“She’s lucky to have you. Most men would have dumped her by now.”

“Who’s lucky?” It was Julie returning from her shower.

“I was just saying that Goyse’s wife is lucky to have him. Any other man would have left her by now.”

Julie cut in. “Maybe she’s lucky but I’m not, that’s for sure. Any other man would have left her and taken me away before now.”

Lyn responded. “You’ve got that wrong. If he hadn’t been the man he is, you and I would not have had the opportunity to get to know him because he would still be with my sister, Marg.”

“I didn’t even think of that.” Julie said with a serious look on her face.

“Well, I did. I just bless my lucky stars that I had the opportunity to have over a decade with him. Now he is yours and if you are patient and stick with him you will probably end up growing old with him. I think Sue is about to find what she has been looking for. I think that Goyse knows it too and has set her up to meet him.”

I was taken aback by this. She was saying it as if I had done something to get rid of Sue. “What are you saying, Lyn?”

“Don’t tell me that you set her up to be with Phillip for nothing. You saw me with him. You know how good he is. She won’t be able to resist him as I did. Once he bites her, she will be his forever. I just know it. I feel it here.” She pointed to her heart.

I was lost for words. Did Lyn actually think that I had sent Sue to Phillip thinking that she wouldn’t come back? Phillip was married. His wife was certainly not going to allow him to get too close to her. But then, if it did happen it would offer an opportunity to Julie and me.

Julie was sitting back staring at me as if trying to analyze the situation. “You have done that for me,” she said. “Are you actually willing to give up your wife and kids like that to be with me?”

How do you answer a question like that? If you say yes then it makes you a selfish, lying arse-hole. If you say no then the one who can benefit from it would feel that you don’t care about her. I just shrugged my shoulders.

Julie moved over to me and kissed me. “I love you,” she said. “You and Lyn are everything to me. I hope she falls in love with him and never comes home. It is what I dream about every night.”

“I know that dream,” said Lyn. “I had it every night for over ten years. I shouldn’t say this but I still have it sometimes even today.”

“Come here, Lyn.” She moved over to Julie. “Tonight I’ll sleep in the spare room so that you and Goyse can have a night together, just you and the father of your baby.”

“No, you don’t have to do that, Julie. I know how much you love him. I don’t want to hurt you by keeping you apart.”

“No, it’s settled. Tonight is your last night alone with him. I’ll be okay. Just don’t make too much noise grunting and groaning and keep me awake.”

After that, we got up and headed out for dinner. The food was nice and the atmosphere was great. We danced together, the three of us until they closed and then headed off home. With everything that happened, I hadn’t called Marg to check on the kids. It was the first time that I had ever been away from home and not called them. I made a mental note to call them in the morning.

Lyn and I spent the night together. We made love a couple of times during the night. After the second time, I was just lying there thinking of Julie when Lyn spoke.

“Go to her.”

“What?”

“You are thinking of her. Go to her. She will be lonely. She will really appreciate it if you go to her.”

“I’ll go to her only if I can bring her back to you.”

“If that is what you want then do it.”

“I want you to make love to her. She loves you as much as she does me, you know.”

“I doubt that.”

“It’s true. You are very special to her. I often see her looking at you. She doesn’t look at anyone else like that. I often wonder if she and I were to get together would she miss you.”

I got up and went into the spare room. Julie was wide awake. I asked her was she alright? She said yes, that she was just lying there thinking about Lyn and me together and rubbing her pussy. I told her that I know someone who would like to rub it for her. I said that all she had to do was to follow me and Lyn would look after her. She smiled at me. Put her arms around my neck, pulled me down onto her and kissed me.

Once we broke the kiss she got up and followed me into the master bedroom. Lyn was sitting up in bed waiting for us.

I watched Lyn and Julie make love for the next hour or so and then drifted off to sleep. I awoke at dawn to find Lyn no longer in bed. I quietly got up and found Lyn in the kitchen drinking a coffee.

“You’re up early, Lyn.”

“Yes, I couldn’t sleep. My mind was racing, thinking of what is happening. You would understand. I saw you going through it over a number of years. It looks as if I have the same problem. Maybe it’s contagious.”

“What are you thinking about Lyn? Tell me about your dream?”

“You wouldn’t understand it.”

“Try me. I’ve had some crazy ones. I doubt if yours are any crazier.”

“I start thinking about our marriage vows. Every time is almost the same. Everything starts okay but halfway through the preacher says, ‘you swear to take as many men as your husband brings home.’ After that I’m in a room with all these men around me and Ron is in the corner on a chair masturbating. I look back and this huge cock is about to drill me. Then I wake up.”

“Ron wouldn’t do that to you. He’s got this thing about you and me because of your pregnancy. The thought of you and me together turns him on, that’s all. He’ll get over it once you are married.”

“He wants you and Julie to come on the honeymoon with us. It’s fucking crazy. If you do come along he will want to watch us together. I love you Goyse. You know it, I know it, Julie knows it and it looks like Ron knows it as well. It’s not a good way to start a marriage.”

“Do you love Ron?”

“Of course I do. He is very important to me. I love him as much as I do you.”

“Then you have nothing to worry about then. Look, if you are right about Phillip and Sue then I will be asking Julie to marry me as soon as my divorce comes through. Once that happens there is no good reason why you shouldn’t visit us occasionally and we visit you. The only condition that I insist on is that Ron and Julie are not to get together. If Ron wants us to get together with Julie there couldn’t be any harm in it. Surely that will satisfy his fetish.”

“Maybe, we will see what happens. About the honeymoon, do you want to come with us? Ron asked me to see if you would join us.”

“I think that Julie wants to go. I wouldn’t mind being there, especially if I have the opportunity to watch you and Ron together. I think it would be very erotic.”

“What if Ron and Julie decide to get together on the spur of the moment?”

“I would rather that it didn’t happen but if Julie decided that she wants it, I wouldn’t try to stop her.”

“I’ll talk to her beforehand and explain that it could affect your relationship with her. I’ll tell her how my getting with Phillip affected our relationship.”

“I didn’t know that you knew.”

“Of course I knew. One day you couldn’t get enough of me and afterwards you only responded when I initiated it. It was one of the things that convinced me that I needed to accept Ron’s offer to have an affair with him. I was totally undecided up until that time.”

“I’m sorry.”

“No, you’re not. You’ve got nothing to be sorry about. I was the one who should be saying sorry. Perhaps that’s one of my problems with these dreams. I did something that ruined our chances together and I’m carrying a lot of guilt over it.”

“Come here, Lyn.” She moved over to me. As had always been the case she fitted snuggly into me as if she had been designed for me and me only. “I still love you, you know.”

“Yes, I know but you love Julie more.”

“You made some decisions for me along the way that decided our fate, Lyn. You introduced me to a very, very special woman and I fell in love with her. It didn’t change what we had, Lyn. It just gave me a pathway to follow when you decided to move on. It helped take away the pain. You did that for me and I’ll be forever grateful.”

I had a lot to tell her so I continued before she could speak.

“During our trip, I was suffering but Julie helped me through it. Towards the end of our trip, I was falling in love with her. I didn’t plan it. I didn’t even want it but it happened. Now she is my world. When I’m away from her I feel sad and have trouble thinking clearly. When I’m with her is the only time that I’m happy. If Sue doesn’t leave me soon, I will be leaving her. I’m having big trouble keeping up this make believe that I love her when I don’t.”

“Maybe you need to be saying that to Julie. While you were talking I was starting to feel angry that you wouldn’t leave Sue for me but now you are thinking of it.”

“I lost you Lyn because I didn’t have the guts to leave her. I’m not going to lose Julie. It’s not going to happen to me again.”

“If I’m right about Phillip, you are probably single already.”

“I hope you’re right, Lyn. You have the ability to see things that no one else can. I just hope you’ve got this one right.”

The rest of the week went quickly. We made love each and every opportunity. We wined and dined every night. Julie was having a ball. We had never been happier.

Ron returned on Friday afternoon. In the morning Julie and I had moved into the spare room. The only indication that Ron gave that he was aware that we were all sharing the same bed while he was away was that night when he asked Lyn in front of us did she want him to sleep in the guest bedroom. Lyn shook her head and said, “of course not.” The way she said it was like a mother reprimanding her child.

The wedding went off without a hitch. It was a small wedding. Most of the guests were people that I had met or known from the old days. We all had an enjoyable time. Several people remarked that it was good that I had got rid of Sue and found myself a decent lady. I didn’t enlighten them.

Once the wedding was over and before the reception, I called Marg to talk to the kids. Marg told me that they weren’t there. Sue had returned the previous evening and had taken them. This surprised me as she was to be in Sydney for another week. I tried calling her at home but no one answered.

During the reception, Ron asked me if I was going to come down the coast the next day. I told him Lyn had asked me but I needed to be sure that it was alright with him. He said that he was the one that wanted Julie and me to come down. I agreed to come down the next afternoon.

He then surprised me again by reaching out his hand which I took and as we shook hands he thanked me for the video that I had made for him. I told him that all I did was what he asked me to. He told me that he had opened it up before the wedding and had watched part of it. He said that it was perfect, much better than he had expected. He then asked me if I would make another one once we settled in down the coast. This was his way of asking me to sleep with Lyn during the honeymoon.

I agreed.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 40 - Lyn and Ron's honeymoon.

Ron and Lyn left the evening of their wedding. Ron’s son drove for them. He was going to stay at the local motel to give them the privacy that newlyweds require. Lyn had given me the key to their house with the instructions that I was to lock up then give the key to her elderly neighbour.

During the morning before we left, I tried to make contact with Sue but it seemed that either nobody knew where she was or nobody was willing to tell me. The last person that I called was Debbie. Her reluctance to talk to me was evident. I recognized that I needed to force her a little until she talked.

“Debbie, Debbie, Debbie, I can tell that you know something. Now! I have always been honest with you. I have never hidden anything from you or from Gloria. Debbie, don’t you remember? When you needed me to help you and your partner have your children, did I help you? Wasn’t it me that sat with you for ages working through the issues to arrive at a decision that was supportive of both you and your partner, Gloria? I’m not asking for anything from you except the truth of what is going on with my wife, Sue.”

“I’ve been told not to say anything to you.”

“I understand that, Debbie. Do you trust me? Has there ever been a time where I have ever spoken to anyone else when you have shared confidence with me?”

“No, you have never let Gloria and me down. You are one of the few people that we trust.”

“So why don’t you tell me what is happening. You know that no one will ever know that you told me.”

Well, it’s just that I promised Sue that I wouldn’t tell you.”

“Tell me what, Debbie?”

“Tell you what she has done.”

“Come on Debbie. Don’t leave me in suspense. I now know something is happening but I don’t know what. I’m thousands of miles away. I have commitments and can’t hop on a plane to come home to find out. I’m going to find out anyway the only thing it changes is the timing.”

“But that’s the point. I’m the only one who knows. If you find out she will know it was me.”

“Take my word for it, Debbie, there will be others who know. She will not be able to find out it was you who told me.”

“I guess so. It’s difficult. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“Debbie, if it’s what I think it is then I’ll be hurt anyway.”

“Yes, I suppose so. Sue has cleaned out the house and left.”

“What do you mean, she has cleaned out the house?”

“She has stripped the house bare. I went in to clean the house and there was nothing left except your clothes and your billiard table. I didn’t know what to do. I thought you had been robbed. I was scared that I might not have locked the house up properly because there was no sign of a break-in. I rang Gloria to come over. I was sitting there crying when I heard voices.”

“I was frightened so I hid. After a while, I recognized Sue’s voice so I came out. She was there with a removals company guy and they were trying to work out how to move your billiard table.”

“Sue told me that if I spoke to you about what she had done she would get even with me. I told her that it was wrong what she was doing and that if she left straight away I would not call you.”

“She got angry with me and threatened me. I told her again that if she left straight away then I would not tell you but if she tried to take the table I would ring you.”

“She turned around and walked out the door and left. The guy looked at me and asked me what he should do. I told him that he had better leave straight away or I would call the police. He took off like a rocket.”

“Good girl, Debbie. Did she say where she was going?”

“She told me nothing about why she had done it or where she was going. I only know what I have seen.”

“Could you do something for me, Debbie?”

“Of course, I’ll do anything that you need.”

“Could you drop in and see the local locksmith for me, give him the key to the house and ask him to change all the locks on every door and window as well as on the rear unit. After he has done it, could you collect the keys from him for me and hold onto them for me until I get home. He knows me so he will send me the bill.”

“I also need a new bed. I would prefer a king-sized one and I need a kitchen table. I run an account at the local white goods store.”

“You will need a new fridge and washing machine as well.”

“It would help if you could organize that as well. I will pay you for your time and of course any travelling cost as well.”

“You don’t have to do that. I’m pleased to help you out under the circumstance.”

“Thanks, Debbie. I knew that but I know that you and Gloria struggle financially. I would rather help you out as much as I am able, especially when you are helping me.”

“Thanks, Goyse, we appreciate the assistance you give us. When you get home, Gloria and I would like to come in one night and talk to you about something. I guess with this happening, it may need to wait a few weeks but when you feel up to it we would like to discuss a few things.”

“Don’t worry about me, I’ll be okay. I had been warned that Sue may leave me. I thought it wouldn’t happen this soon though. I’ll be home next Monday. Let’s get together on Friday night. What say you find yourself a babysitter and I’ll take you and Gloria out for a meal? We can talk over a coffee at my place once we have eaten.”

“Okay, Gloria and I will come to your place around six pm on Friday and we can go from there.”

“Right mate. See you then. If there are any issues, call me straight away.”

I shut off the phone and stood there for a moment trying to come to terms with this information. I didn’t know that Julie had been listening. I become aware of her when she spoke.

“She has cleaned you out then? Did they know where she was going?”

“Nope, all Debbie knows is that she has removed all the furniture. Oh, shit. I had better check my accounts. She has access to them all. Fuck, I’ll bet she has stripped them. Come on let's go to the bank.”

As I had expected Sue had stripped my accounts including my investment account that held over $100,000. I was lucky that she could not touch the shares that I held. My mind was going at one hundred miles an hour, running through everything trying to work out if there was anything that I needed to do to safeguard my finances. It was too late for that. I knew Lyn. I should have listened to her long ago when she told me what Sue had in mind.

It suddenly occurred to me that my salary was due to be deposited into my account. I called my work and spoke to the IR department and asked them to hold over my pay until I got home. They checked and told me that it was too late they had deposited the money two days before. I then realized that Sue had timed her move perfectly. I was away and with the wedding on I was not likely to find out for a couple of days. It also coincided with my pay being deposited so that she was able to get a few thousand dollars more out of my account.

All I could do was to shrug my shoulders and set out for the coast to Ron and Lyn’s holiday home. On the way, Julie and I ran through all the possibilities. There had been no serious disagreements so it had to be that she had met someone. Suddenly, the obvious occurred to me.

“Phillip!”

“Who the hell is Phillip? Do you mean Lyn’s Phillip?”

“Phillip was to meet her at the airport in Sydney ten days ago. Phillip will know something. She was to stay with him and his wife for two weeks. He has to know something about what is going on. I’ll call him.”

“Lyn said that she would not be able to resist him. It looks as if Lyn was right.”

I dialled Phillip’s number. “This number has been disconnected. Please call the reservation desk for further information.”

“Shit, he is involved!”

“Lyn told you that she would not be able to resist him. You should have listened to her.”

“I did. Why else do you think I sent her to him?”

“You did that for me?”

“First and foremost I did it for myself but if you had not been there I would not have done it at all. I just didn’t expect it would cost me a quarter of a million dollars as a deposit.”

“What do you mean ‘as a deposit’?”

“What I mean is that she will now file a claim against me for half of the assets but she will forget to list the ones that she just stole from me. I will list them but if it is Phillip, he is smart enough to hide those assets so that they can’t be found. What it actually means is that she will collect another quarter of a million possibly as much as half a million more before it is over.”

“That will ruin you. Surely she will not get away with that.”

“I’ll get the best lawyer there is but she will come out rich and I will come out broke. That’s how family law works in Australia. She timed it for when the kids are still home which means that if she can keep them with her the court will give her eighty per cent of the assets. Once she has the assets, the kids will be on their own or they will come back to me.”

“But surely the courts will put the kids first.”

“Yes, they do but once the decision is made, Sue will decide what happens next.”

“It’s unfair.”

“Yep, but it is life.”

We arrived at the house that Ron had rented for his honeymoon just before dark. Lyn met us at the door before we could ring the bell. She hugged and kissed us both and then she took us through the house, showing us the rooms. I asked which room Julie and I would be in and she replied that we would be joining her in the master bedroom. It seemed that Ron wanted more than just the video.

That night the four of us went out to a restaurant for dinner. The food was great and so was the company. Ron was the centre of attention as he told us stories of his travels around the world working on different projects. He really had travelled widely since the breakup of his marriage. I envied him. I also had been offered opportunities to travel with my work but I loved Australia and except for short holidays, I spent little time out of the country.

Julie seemed to be attracted to Ron’s storytelling. I was concerned that she may have more than just stories in mind. If she did I guess I could not blame her. Here I was sleeping with my ex-lover most nights and although she was usually present with me I suspected that she felt just a little bit jealous of Lyn and me.

We didn’t talk about Sue. For now, I kept it away from Lyn and Ron. I didn’t want to spoil their honeymoon worrying about my relationship and my problems. Julie didn’t mention it either although I suspected that she might when she and Lyn get together away from us men.

When we arrived home we all sat around drinking for a while before Ron got up and said he would head off to bed. I was surprised because I had expected that even if Lyn, Julie and I were together in the master bedroom, he would want to watch us making love. After he left, I looked at Lyn and quietly asked why he was leaving. Lyn smiled and told me that he was not sure that we would welcome him in our bedroom. I didn’t know what to say to that.

Soon after, the three of us made our way to the bedroom. We started by hugging and kissing. I then asked Lyn would she like to invite Ron in. She said perhaps Julie might like to do it. I was a bit shocked and just looked at Julie. I was relieved when she shook her head. Lyn then suggested that I ask him. I hesitated for a while but then thought, “what the heck, why not?”

The girls continued kissing and hugging as I left. I knocked on Ron’s door and he said for me to come in.

“Ron, we have all talked about it and we would like you to come into the bedroom to watch us. None of us feels comfortable with you in here alone.”

“I didn’t come in for a reason. I’m frightened that I might get jealous or even angry if I watch you and Lyn together.”

“I don’t understand, Ron. You seem to be pushing this and yet you are saying you get jealous. Why do it if you feel like that?”

“It’s hard to explain. I want Lyn to have what she wants. I don’t believe that I have the right to stop her but I would prefer that she didn’t do it. I do like the idea of it and watching the video really turns me on but….. it’s hard to explain because it still makes me feel jealous. You probably wouldn’t understand it.”

“Ron, you know that Sue has cheated on me for years. I haven’t had any control over it until recently. The emotions that you explain, I have experienced a hundred or more times. The difference with you is that you can stop it, I couldn’t.”

“How can I stop it?”

“All you have to do is walk in there and tell Lyn that you have made a mistake. Tell her you do love her, and I know you do. Tell her you don’t want her making love to other men. Tell her that you want to be the only man who makes love to her.”

“But she told me that she still loves you. She may not listen to what I say to her. What happens then? I might stand the chance of losing her and I don’t want that.”

“Ron, she has talked to me about you. She doesn’t want to lose you either. She is only doing this shit with me because she thinks that you want her to. I don’t know about Julie though because we didn’t talk about that. We only talked about me. I didn’t want to do it either because I’m only interested in Julie. I was doing it for you as well.”

“Shit, I feel like a fool. Come on, let’s go.”

When we walked back in, Julie and Lyn were facing opposite ways across the bed. I walked around to the other side of the bed and Lyn was working over Julie’s little clit. I could tell by Julie’s hip movement that she was not too far off her orgasm. I didn’t want to disturb them so I sat back on the end of the bed and watched. When I backed off, Ron did the same. He picked up the chair from the corner of the room and moved it over near the side of the bed.

I looked over at Ron who shrugged his shoulders then smiled. I gave him the thumbs up and he did the same. I then dropped my trousers which left me in the nude. Ron took the hint and did the same. I couldn’t help but look at his cock. In all the years that I had known him, I had never seen him nude. His previous wife had told me that he was smaller than me but that was all I knew. When we played football he was always the shy one who undressed, showered and dressed in a cubicle with the door shut.

Like all men, I couldn’t help but compare. I expect he was doing the same of me. He was about an inch shorter than me at about six inches but he was a bit thicker. My immediate thought was that Lyn would love his thick cock. I remembered the expression on her face when Phillip had pushed into her the first time and had stretched her to the absolute maximum. If there was a woman pussy heaven then she had entered it.

“That’s quite a weapon you have there, Ron.”

“Do you think so? I hope you don’t mind me saying so, Goyse but I expected that you were a lot bigger than you are. In the video, you looked huge.”

I laughed. “That was the way the video was taken. My cock was always near to the video all the time. I learned that trick years ago. If you want something to look bigger than it is, always keep it nearer to the camera than everything else. People judge size by comparison and close up things look bigger. I did that to try to make it more exciting for you.”

“What, you’re telling me you were thinking of me as you made love to the girls?”

“We were only doing it for your benefit, Ron. Of course, I was thinking of how to make it good for you.”

I could see Lyn’s eyes from where I had sat on the bed. She was listening to us talking as she worked on Julie. I looked at her, smiled and winked. I looked to the other side of the bed and Julie had Lyn’s big clit in between her lips. She was working it like I had seen her before as if it was a small two-inch penis.

It is impossible to describe how erotic it is to watch two women that you feel intensely about making love together. Knowing that if you wished you could make love to either of them or both of them at any time made it all the more so. But the most intense feeling of all comes with knowing that you are going to help one of them and your best mate find their way to a long-lasting and fulfilling relationship.

I moved over towards Ron and whispered to him, “Get behind Lyn and slip into her. She is waiting for it.”

“Alright,” was all he said.

He moved around behind her and slipped his thick cock over the top of Julie’s forehead towards Lyn’s pussy. As he did it Julie moved her position to allow him to come in contact with Lyn’s pussy but to do so his cock was resting on Julie’s forehead and face. He pushed to enter Lyn but he was too thick and despite all the pussy juice it didn’t penetrate. He pulled back and as he did so Julies tongue leapt out like a lizards tongue and flashed across the head of his cock.

Ron let out a massive groan. He pushed forward again but not as hard. It was as though he didn’t want to penetrate Lyn. When he pulled back this time he lay down across Lyn’s back which changed the angle of his cock. It was now facing downward rather than straightforward. As he pushed forward this time, Julie arched her back and pushed her head back over the edge of the bed, opening her mouth as she did so.

Ron’s cock went straight into Julie’s mouth and down her neck.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice.”

Ron started thrusting in and out of her throat. He was thick enough that each time he thrust into her throat I could see it expand. Each time he pulled back I could see her throat contract. I saw Lyn move off Julie. Ron was now leaning across Julie, supporting his weight on his arms.

Lyn sat up and watched her man throat fucking my lover. She waved me over to her and took me into a hug and kissed me. She whispered in my ear, “What they are doing is it okay with you?”

I whispered back, “as long as he doesn’t fuck her I don’t mind. Her pussy is mine. I don’t want to share it with anyone but you.”

“I want you to fuck me as I watch them but if you do he might want to fuck her as well.”

“It so erotic and I’m so excited that I need to put my cock somewhere. I was going to take Julie but that would leave you out.”

“Please, I need you in me. We can stop if Ron tries to fuck her. If you pull out I’ll call him over and you can go to Julie. Please.”

“Where is your phone?”

“Just there,” She pointed to the side table. I picked up the phone and set it up to start videoing the action. I specifically wanted to get the effect of Ron’s cock expanding Julies' throat. Once I had the phone set to capture the action, I returned to Lyn.

Lyn was on her back and had turned around on the bed so that she could watch Ron’s cock sliding in and out of Julie’s mouth. She had raised her knees, placed a pillow under her but and spread her knees. It was the first time that I had noticed her baby bump. I quickly did the calculations and worked out she was just over three months.

I placed my hand on the bump and kissed her, “Your showing.”

“Yes, hadn’t you noticed?”

“No, I hadn’t. Fuck you look sexy. The thought of my baby growing inside you really turns me on. I’m going to fuck you silly tonight.”

“Promises, promises, promises.”

I moved over on top of her and started to kiss her. I slid my cock across her slit but at an angle where it would not penetrate her but it was coming up against her big clit. I worked it back and forth going down as far as her anus and then slipping across her juices all the way up until my balls were resting against her rear hole. Every time that I slid my cock across her clit she humped up at me.

After doing this for several minutes I changed the angle of my stroke and slid into her. She was so turned on that she was flooded. It was like going sloppy seconds. As I slipped into her there was a loud squelching sound as my cock displaced her juices and some air from her. She giggled and then pulled me into a kiss that lasted several minutes.

All the while I was kissing her and she was kissing back with her arms tightly around my neck. We had lost touch with what Ron and Julie were doing. I had felt the bed move but I assumed that Ron was still fucking her throat. That is until I heard Julie say, “take your time you’re too thick for me.”

Lyn had me held in a bear hug and she was kissing me. I tried to pull back to see what was happening but Lyn wouldn’t let me go. When I did break away, I saw that Lyn had her eyes closed. I had by this stage realized that Ron was fucking Julie. It felt like someone had just stabbed me in the chest.

I got far enough away from Lyn that I was able to see Ron and Julie. Julie had her legs wrapped around him. Her head was still over the edge of the bed. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was still open. I could see that by this time Ron was fully embedded inside her. He was doing little strokes. He was so tight in her that as he pulled back it was like he was turning her pussy inside out.

“Julie, we agreed that you wouldn’t do this.”

“Oh fuck, it’s so nice, Goyse. Don’t stop me, please. I’ve never been fucked like this, ever. Let him finish in me, please. It’s almost splitting me in half but the feelings of pleasure are incredible. He’s up against my cervix and every time he thrusts inside me he is pushing it back up into the back of my pussy. It feels so good. Please don’t tell him to stop, Goyse.”

Before I had time to speak, Ron let out a bellow like a bull and thrust so hard into her that it pushed her further over the edge of the bed. I could see the muscles in his but move in a jerky rhythm as he shot his sperm into her.

“Aaahhhhh, aaahhhhh, aaahhhhh, aaahhhhh, aaahhhhh, aaahhhhh, aaahhhhh, oh fuck, I’m cumming, I’mm cccuuuummmmmmiiiinngggg,” he bellowed.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, I can feel your hot sperm against the back of my cunt. Give it to me. Give it all to me.” Julie responded.

Ron came so long I wondered if it would ever end. I was still moving inside Lyn and just as suddenly I felt her hot juices flood across my cock as she exploded in her orgasm. As she did so she made a little quiet whimpering sound.

I was not going to cum. I was pissed. I suppose I had no right to get upset. If I had said no to Lyn, it never would have happened. I got too carried away and lost contact with all that was going on around me. To a large extent, it was my fault. Seeing Lyn’s little baby bump had such an effect on me that I simply could not say no to her.

Ron had rolled off Julie. I got up and as I did so I looked at her and a huge flood of sperm was flowing from her. Her pussy was no longer the neat tight orifice. It gaped open, all red and swollen. It made me feel physically ill. I rushed to the bathroom and closed the door behind me.

After ten or fifteen minutes the feeling of nausea passed but I was still upset so I stayed.

“Are you alright, Goyse?” It was Julie.

“Yep, I’ll be okay. Just give me time.”

“I’m sorry, it won’t happen again. I just got carried away.”

“I hope not. I’m a free man now. I had such hopes for us and they just flew out the window.”

“Can you unlock the door? I want to talk to you. This shouldn’t change our plans. This is just a simple mistake. Don’t you always say we all make mistakes? It’s the way many of us learn.”

I got up and unlocked the door. She came in carefully. Perhaps she thought that I might hit her. At least that is the way she behaved. “I’m just having trouble dealing with it all. I wanted you to myself. I know that I don’t own you but it seems that every woman that I care about in the world has to cheat on me. I’m probably to blame but I don’t understand why it always happens to me. I thought you were different from all the others. I thought you were special.”

“I’m just a woman. Like every other person, I just want to be loved. I thought when you went to Lyn that it was your way of saying that I was available to Ron. I saw how thick he was and I wanted to know how it felt inside me. I thought you were saying to me, make love to Ron. I misread you and I’m sorry. As long as you want me from here on I’m yours and only yours.”

“I know you’re right. I shouldn’t have done what I did. Will you forgive me?”

She dropped down to her knees in front of me. She took my hands in hers and said, “Goyse, I promise that I will never let any other man touch me as long as you want me as your woman. I’m yours, totally yours from now on. Please forgive me!”

I lifted her up and kissed her. “As long as you keep that promise to me, I will have sex with you and only you.”

“Thanks, Goyse. That means a lot to me. Come on, let’s go back to Lyn and Ron. We’ll have to tell them or they will expect more from us.”

We went back to the bedroom and told Ron and Lyn that we had discussed what had happened and we had decided that we no longer wanted to have sex with anyone else. I told them that it probably made sense for us to head back south in the morning.

They both listened quietly and then Ron told us that they understood. He went on to say that he had misunderstood the signs from Lyn. She had told him that she didn’t need to continue to have sex outside their relationship either. They tried to talk us into staying for the rest of the week but we said no. I told them, “It is your honeymoon and you should enjoy it together.”

Julie and I slept in the spare bedroom. When we awoke early in the morning, we wrote them a note, gathered our gear and headed south. I made a phone call to bring our flights forward and the next day we were back over in the west.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 41 - Life after Sue Part 1.

I had not organized transport to get home. The only money I had was a couple of hundred dollars in cash. I knew that Julie had money but I was not going to ask her to help out. The only person who knew that we were flying back that morning was Debbie. I had called her to let her know that I would pick up the new house keys from her around midday.

We left the plane and when we walked into the baggage area there was Debbie with her son waiting for us. She smiled, gave a big wave and rushed over to me and threw her arms around my neck. When we disengaged, I found that she was crying.

“Why are you crying, Debbie? Is something wrong with Gloria.”

“No, Gloria is fine. I’m just so upset about what Sue has done to you.”

“Hey, Debbie, it’s alright. I have been expected her to leave. It’s a lot sooner than I had expected but that’s okay. I’d like you to meet Julie. Julie is a very good friend of mine.”

“Hi Julie, it’s good to meet you.”

“Hi Debbie, pleased to meet you.”

I thought I should explain a little more to Julie. “Julie, Debbie has kept house for us for the last few years. When we first came over west, Debbie was our babysitter. She has a partner, Gloria. You may remember that I’ve mentioned Debbie and Gloria to you.”

“Yes, so Debbie this is your son, Gordon?”

“It’s Goyse actually. We named him after his dad. His dad didn’t tell us that Goyse was his nickname.”

“Come here lad and give me a big hug. You’re a handsome little bugger, aren’t you? I’ll bet you have some trouble keeping the girls at bay when you get a bit older. You much be a very proud mum, Debbie. I’ve never had children but one day I hope to.”

“Yes, he’s a good kid. I’m very lucky. I’m hoping to have a little brother or sister for him soon.”

“Oh, are you?” Julie looked directly at me and then looked back to Debbie with a worried look on her face. It was a surprise to me as well but it told me what Debbie and Gloria wanted to talk to me about.

“It was a surprise to see you here, Debbie. Were you meeting someone?”

“Yes,” she kept us in suspense for a while then burst out laughing. “Of course, I am. I’m here to pick you up. I knew that because Sue had stripped your house she probably also stripped your accounts so I came up to see if you needed a lift.”

“We do actually but what if someone else was picking us up?”

“If that was the case then Goyse and I would have had a nice, enjoyable drive.”

We grabbed our bags and headed home. The girls sat up front while the two Goyse’s sat in the rear. After about ten minutes, Debbie’s son was fast asleep. This wasn’t wasted on Julie who asked Debbie about her desire to have another child. She started the conversation by telling Debbie that she knew that I was the father of her son.

Debbie didn’t answer immediately but then she addressed me, “Goyse, Julie must be very important to you for you to share that information. I thought that we had an agreement to keep that information confidential?”

“You need not worry about Julie. She will only ever discuss it with you, me and Gloria. I was as surprised as you were that she raised it. Perhaps you need to explain to us, Julie.”

“If Debbie is planning to have a second child, I was wondering if she planned to have it with the same father.”

“I haven’t had a chance to talk to Goyse about it yet but yes, I was hoping that Goyse would help Gloria and me out again.”

“I’ve got an interest now, that’s all. I hope that when you decide to talk to him about it you don’t leave me out.”

“Goyse, is that what you want?”

“You heard Julie. She has every right to ask to be included.”

“Hell, man, you’re a quick worker. Sue only left you a couple of days ago.”

“As I said to you before, her leaving was not a surprise. The only shock was the timing. We thought it was at least three years away. Julie and I met in the states. She came back with me.”

“That must have been a big risk for you, Julie?”

“Not really, he came highly recommended. I got a five years replacement warranty thrown in as well.”

We all burst out laughing. It was the break from the conversation that we needed. I was not comfortable with it at all. I had given Julie a rock-solid promise that she would be the only woman in my life then bingo up pops Debbie who wants me to bed her to get her pregnant. Not really the way to start a one on one, exclusive, long-term relationship.

When we got home, the house looked bare. Debbie had organized a bed, a table and chairs, a refrigerator and a washing machine. Not very lavish furnishing for a five-bedroom home designed for entertaining. What worried me most is that much of the furnishing belonged to the company. Not only did I need to replace it but it needed to be equivalent to the furnishings that Sue had taken.

Julie came to my aid by insisting that I move in with her for the foreseeable future.

Sue had however left me with my work car. She had taken the brand new Audi which I had saved up for and purchased with cash. This pissed me off no end. Losing the furniture was bad. Losing all our savings and having the credit cards taken to their limit was worse but losing my Audi was like the end of the world. I don’t get pissed off real easy but when I do I start to worry even myself. Sue had pissed me off real bad.

The bank manager was quite helpful. He immediately shut down my cards and issued me with credit cards with an increased credit limit. My boss had also heard via the grapevine and called to offer me a credit on my future salary. I expect the paymaster had notified him after my earlier query.

Life was looking up again. Each night Julie and I made love after which she went to sleep. Sleep for me was more difficult. Years ago I had written some poetry and the urge came back to me. The words fell out of my brain at the most surprising times, sometimes sitting on the toilet. Another time prose came to me in the middle of a work meeting to discuss productive with the team leaders. The urge was overwhelming so I set aside a couple of hours every night directly after Julie and I made love to write.

The other thing that kept coming to me was what to do about being ripped off the way I had been. Everybody who knew me kept telling me how unfair she had been to rip me off the way she had which gave me the impression that some action needed to be taken. Whatever I did would need to meet some criteria being that it had to be legal or reasonably legal, it could not involve violence of any type but it had to make a huge impression on Sue and anyone else involved.

A clue came when a friend and workmate called in for a coffee and told me that he had seen Sue and a well-dressed individual in Perth. By the description, the well-dressed individual had to be Phillip. I contacted the investigator who had tracked down Sue for me on several other occasions. I provided him with the brief to locate the address where they had shacked up and also to find out where Phillip was working.

I knew that Phillip had a thing for tight pussy. I put out feelers to locate a good looking woman who earns a living on her back. I got several takers. The problem I had now was to find out which one had the tightest pussy. It was important that I not be personally involved. The most important reason was to remain faithful to Julie. A friend, Kevin who regularly used ladies of the night came to the rescue. I offered to pay all his costs on condition that he found the right woman for me to use in my plan. He was ecstatic. How often does someone offer to pay for multiple prostitutes for you?

Two weeks later, Kevin provided me with the information that I needed. I then gave him his briefing. The instructions to the lady were typed. Once she understood what was required she was to destroy the notes.

She was to book into a room at Phillip’s hotel for a week. I had by this time been supplied with a photograph of Phillip to show her. She was to search him out and get a conversation going with him then she was to introduce the concept of cuckolding along the lines that she was cuckolding her boyfriend. If he didn’t take the bait she was to extend her stay at the hotel until he did.

Once he fell for it she was to send a message to Sue to join her at the hotel. The message would tell her to not knock but to simply enter when she arrived. I understood Sue and knew that if the limited information was given her inquisitive nature would be certain to make her attend especially so if she thought a woman was interested in her. The plan required good timing. It was important that the door to the room be left unlocked for her to enter. It was also important that there be a method of communication from the lookout downstairs to the bait. A message in code sent by phone would achieve that.

Mid-week I heard at work that Sue had caught her new boyfriend with a young woman. She had kicked him out of the unit. My plan had been successful. A week later, I was told that she had taken the new boyfriends clothes and personal items out into the backyard and burned them leaving him with nothing. It seems that when he left his wife she had stripped him of all of his valuable assets in much the same way that Sue had done to me. I felt avenged.

Debbie and Gloria had come around on Friday after we had returned from over east. The four of us went out for dinner. After dinner, we returned to Julie’s unit for coffee. As expected they were interested in having another child. The big surprise was that both girls wanted me to impregnate them. I could tell that they were reluctant to ask, possibly because they were not comfortable with Julie yet. I told them that I probably would not be available to them but I would think about it and give them my decision later.

When they were about to leave, Julie asked them to stay while she had a private discussion with me. She took me into her bedroom. I was thinking, “I’m in for it here. I expected that she was going to rip into me about not saying no to their request.”

The discussion started with her bombastic approach which I had become accustomed to whenever she was upset, “Why!” She asked while shaking her head.

“Why what?”

“Why did you say you needed time to consider it?”

“I didn’t want to hurt them. It’s important to them.”

“Then why didn’t you tell them right away that you would do it.”

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying that you have to do it for them. Now get out there and make the arrangements.”

“But I promised you that you would be the only woman from now on.”

“Yes, but this is not you cheating on me. It’s helping out two desperate women. If you don’t help them what the hell do you think they will do. They have no one else. You can’t say no.”

“But what about you, what will you be doing while I….. You know?”

“I’ll be there of course. Each time, one of them will feel left out and will want someone with them. I’ll keep them company, of course.”

“Like KFC I assume, a leg in one hand, a breast in the other and that finger licking goodness.”

“You are a dirty old bastard. You are my dirty old bastard actually and I love you. Now get out there and look after our guests.”

I went out and joined Debbie and Gloria. “Girls, I am yours. Now when did you want this to happen?”

Debbie’s reaction took me by surprise. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips. It wasn’t the kiss of a friend, it was the kiss of a lover. I could see Gloria behind Debbie and by the look on her face, I wasn’t the only one surprised. I reached my arm out and beckoned Gloria to me. I wrapped my arm around her and pulled her in close. I broke the kiss with Debbie and turned my head to kiss Gloria.

A voice in the background I recognized as Julies said, “Starting without me are you?”

I broke with Gloria and replied, “Come and join us, honey. The girls are really happy that you will let me become a dad again.”

“Maybe we should make it three of us. Wouldn’t it be exciting if we all had our babies at the same time, girls?”

“Shit, that would really be something wouldn’t it? Are you fair dinkum?”

“Yes, I’ve been thinking about it since the night we left Ron and Lyn’s place. You know. I’m getting older. I’ll be thirty next year and I don’t want to leave it too late. We both agreed that if Sue left we would have a child. She’s gone so why not? Only thing is that you girls will need to wait for at least a couple of months ‘till the effect of the pill wears off.”

Gloria responded first, “I’m in! Debbie?”

“Of course, it would be terrific. I’m horny just thinking about it.”

Gloria shook her head. “You’re horny all the time so you’re saying nothing has changed.”

We all burst out laughing. I felt Debbie rubbing her pussy up against my leg and she felt very wet. It felt like Gloria wasn’t wrong. Life was looking up.

[goyse]

My ex-wife Chapter 42 - Life after Sue Part 2.

My problem with not being able to sleep continued. I had received some relief from knowing that my plan to push some consequences on to Sue and Philip had been successful. I spoke to Lyn by phone one night. She told me that she had Phillips wife’s phone number. Phillip’s wife had found Lyn’s phone number amongst his things and curiosity had got the best of her so she had called Lyn and spoken to her.

My curiosity also got the best of me so I called Phillip’s wife. The call went something like this.

“Hello.”

“Hello, my name is Goyse. You don’t know me but I met your husband, Phillip a few months ago.”

“Yes Goyse, Phillip often spoke of you. I’m honoured to speak to you. I’m afraid Phillip is no longer living here. He has left me for some slut he picked up.”

“Yes, I know. The slut you speak of was my wife, Sue.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“No need to be sorry. It was going to happen eventually anyway. I’ve just called to make sure that you are alright. I know it is hard when the person that you love suddenly decides to leave.”

“Yes, it’s not easy. We have had our problems in the past but I had finally come to the decision that I wanted to grow old with him and he suddenly left. I feel shattered. How are you handling it?”

“I’m okay. I knew it would happen one day. I was just caught off guard because it happened sooner than I expected. I have just heard that Sue and Phillip have spit-up. I thought that you might like to know in case he comes crawling back.”

“Do you think he will?”

“I’m almost certain of it. Where else can he go? You and he had an arrangement that he won’t find with anyone else.”

“You knew about our……..” She hesitated as if lost for words. She probably didn’t know how to explain the cuckold, wife arrangement they had. “About our arrangement as you call it.”

“Yes, Phillip and I talked quite a bit about it. My arrangement with Sue was similar but different. She had affairs but was reluctant to share the details with me. From what Phillip told me, you treated him very well. He should have shown you more respect.”

“It wasn’t always like that. I needed other men but I was frightened that he would leave me if he found out so I hid it all from him. When he met you, he came home and told me about you and Sue. He explained that by not talking to you your wife was putting your marriage at risk. He then told me that he knew what I was doing. He went on to say that he and you were very similar and if I wanted to save our marriage I had to start talking to him.”

She continued. “I was so happy because I needed other men to be happy and content but I really loved Phillip. I don’t know if you are aware but he is just too big. Every time that he made love to me, he had to be overly careful. It took all of the romance out of making love when it hurt me every time that we got excited. I had reached the point where I looked for other ways of giving him satisfaction and looked elsewhere for my own satisfaction. To be able to talk to him about it without him getting angry was like a dream come true for me. You were responsible for bringing us closer together.”

“I didn’t do anything that any other person wouldn’t have done.”

“No, that’s wrong. You understood. Other people would not have even comprehended what the problem was. They would have called me a slut and told him to get out. People don’t understand what it is like to love someone but not be able to be satisfied sexually with them. You did. I hope one day we can meet so that I can thank you in person.”

“I have a lover that I am dedicated to.”

“I didn’t mean it that way, Goyse. I just want to meet you. I didn’t mean sleep with you unless you want to of course.”

“I don’t think my partner, Julie would be impressed if we slept together and I don’t want to lose her. I need to go now. Why don’t we stay in touch? I’ll call you for a chat occasionally if you don’t mind.”

“I’d love that. Bye for now.”

“Bye.”

I really don’t know why I wanted to stay in touch with her. It was probably because I had seen other people with similar problems and what she said was oh so true. People really did not understand. Most considered that the only solution to anything that was slightly different from the traditional relationship was to split up. I had seen so many people who lived a non-traditional life and relationship who were very happy. Successful relationships were what people wanted them to be not what the community expected them to be.

It was shortly after that when one of Sue’s skating friends came to speak to me. I was over at my home doing a little gardening when she walked up to me.

“Hello, Goyse.”

“Hello, Jane, what brings you over to this side of town?”

“I was wondering how you were coping. I’m sorry to hear that you and Sue split up.”

“No, you’re wrong. Sue and I didn’t split up. Sue took everything that we owned including all our savings and pissed off with another man. That’s not my definition of splitting up.”

“She told me that she only took what was hers.”

“I guess you could say that. She always thought that what was mine was hers and what was hers was hers as well. I guess by her definition when she took everything she only took what was hers.”

“You seem to be angry.”

“No, I’m not angry. I don’t think angry describes it well enough. I don’t think the English language has a word to describe how fucking pissed off with her I am. Anyhow, what did you want, Jane? Let’s get it over and done with so that I can get on with my gardening.”

“Are you accusing me of something? I didn’t come here for that.”

“What exactly did you come here for? In the ten years that Sue and you have been friends, you have not once come to my home. In times that Sue and I have been to skating together you haven’t even spoken to me. Don’t blame me for thinking you have an ulterior motive. Let’s hear it so I can get on with my gardening.”

“No wonder Sue left you if this is how you treated her.”

“What the fuck do you want, Jane!”

“Sue is living alone. I was worried about her. I wanted to know if you would let her come back if I can talk her into it.”

“No!”

“You didn’t even think about it. Perhaps you can give me an answer tomorrow.”

“No! I’ve just thought about it and the answer is still, no! Give me a week, a month, a year or a decade to think about it and the answer will still be, NO! Now don’t waste my time and yours, get in your car, leave and don’t come back unless it is to offer me an apology for insulting my intelligence. Tell Sue that people who do what she has done don’t get second chances in this world.”

“I think you are being insensitive. The poor woman left in a moment of weakness. She now realizes that she has made a mistake.”

“I’m sure that she probably did make a mistake but that is not a good reason why I should make one.”

“You are being unreasonable.”

“Lady, I am being reasonable. If you want to see unreasonable stay and keep contradicting me. Do you understand what I am saying?” She just looked at me. There was no sign that she was going to leave. “I just said fuck off, Jane, as nicely as I know how. Now, fuck off!”

I stepped towards her and she took off like a rabbit being chased by a fox. As she went she yelled back at me, “My husband will be around to talk to you. You can’t speak to me like that.”

“Yes, you send him around. I won’t have to be as polite to him as I am to you.”

I turned back to my gardening as she revved up her car and took off spinning the wheels as she went. I looked up to see Debbie laughing her head off at the door. She had been in the house doing some cleaning and had come out to see what was going on.

“Shit, just remind me never to upset you, Goyse.”

“Hi, Debbie, like that did you?”

“Fuck, you told her didn’t you? What the hell did she say to you to deserve that?”

“She was feeling me out to find out if Sue could come back. She started off by saying that Sue only took what was hers.”

“No wonder you were angry.”

“You think I was angry, did you?

“Well, if you weren’t, remind me to never make you angry.”

“How’s Gloria?”

“She’s really excited about us getting together in a few weeks’ time. She keeps telling me how horny it makes her.”

“I think the four of us are looking forward to it. Julie talks about it all the time. She has me wearing condoms so that she doesn’t get pregnant before time. I hate the damned things.”

“It wouldn’t matter if she got potted before time would it?”

“She wants the three of you to pop out the little ones around the same time. She would kill me if it happened too early.”

“I thought she told Gloria that she would have a cesarean section. Is she still talking about that?”

“Yes, I think so. She is determined to keep her little pussy intact. She has been told that giving birth often causes problems. Lyn told her that all her children were born that way. Marg as well, I believe.”

“Bit late for me, I’m afraid. Our Goyse was a big baby. It was difficult for me.”

“Yes, I remember that night. I was so proud of you. Gloria was too.”

“Gloria was with me all through it. She was not far from giving birth herself and she told me that watching me had terrified her. She was lucky. Her birth was easy compared to mine.”

“But you want to go through it again?”

“Having children is very important to both of us. We really appreciate what you are doing for us Goyse. I wish there was something special that we could do for you to repay you.”

“I’m just pleased to help you both out. You must be aware that making love to you and to Gloria is quite enjoyable for me don’t you? I actually was hoping that you would not fall pregnant so that we could try again the next month.”

“Do you think you are the only one?”

“What, are you telling me that you felt the same way?”

“Yes, of course, I spent a lot of time with you. You always treated me like I was special. I guess that I had a bit of a crush on you. Most men that I had ever known either wanted to get into my pants or they didn’t want to know me. You treated me with respect. I felt safe with you. That week together won’t only be about getting pregnant.”

“Does Gloria know?”

“Yes, we don’t have secrets from each other. She feels the same too. We talked about it. She told me how good it would be if you could come and spend time with us occasionally but neither of us had the guts to ask you. I guess with Julie and you so close, it’s not going to happen now is it?”

No, it’s not. I won’t cheat on Julie no matter how tempting it might be. You missed your opportunity, Debbie. If you had asked me when Sue and I were together, I would have been straight over.”

“If we had known that we would have for sure.”

“I had better go, Debbie. Come here.”

I took her in my arms and kissed her. It was not just a friendly peck. It was the type of kiss you save for someone who is very important to you. Debbie was very special to me and she still is today. When we broke away from our kiss she looked up at me and said, “Are you sure you don’t want to christen that new bed of yours.”

“Sorry, Debbie, Julie is too important to me for me to cheat on her. What I will do is that when Julie agrees for us to get together, I will make sure that it lasts. Last time it was over fairly quickly because it was only about getting you pregnant. This time I’ll make sure it is as enjoyable as possible for you.”

“What about Gloria?”

“It will look suspicious if I am quick with Gloria and slow with you, won’t it?”

“I’ll tell her. She’ll be thrilled.”

I kissed her again and left. I didn’t have anything pressing to do. I knew that if I didn’t leave that one-eyed snake of mine might take me down a pathway that I didn’t want to go.

Lyn called me that night to tell me that everything was good with her and Ron. She apologized again for distracting me and allowing Ron to have sex with Julie. I explained that it was past history. We had moved on from it and it was time for her to do the same.

She then asked me if I would come over east for the birth of our baby when the time came. I told her that I didn’t think it was a good idea. Ron would be the child’s father and for me to attend the birth would take the power away from him and could affect their ongoing relationship. She disagreed but accepted my decision.

Before we finished the call she told me that she still loved me and that sometimes when Ron is away she thinks that she has made a big mistake. She told me that she dreams of me at night and wakes up horny. She went on to say that she masturbates thinking of me making love to her.

I told her that was not unusual. Most people have someone or an event with someone that they think about when they masturbate. I told her that even though I would never take Sue back, I still think of something that happened years ago with her that makes me horny.

Her response surprised me, “Do you masturbate? I thought that with Julie, Marg, Cherie, Debbie, Gloria and Sally you would have no need to do it.”

“There is only Julie these days, Lyn. We have a monogamous relationship now.”

“Shit, I was going to ask her to come over for a week to keep me company while Ron goes overseas later in the year. I was hoping she may help me with some of my frustration.”

“Hey, I was talking about other men. Ask her. I have no objection to her giving that little pussy of yours a bit of a rub up. In fact, I find it a turn on. I should warn you though that by then she will be carrying my baby.”

“Congratulations!”

“She’s not pregnant yet but I expect she will be by then.”

Just then Julie walked in. She asked who was on the phone. I put the phone on hands-free. She immediately recognized Lyn’s voice and started chatting with her. While the girls chatted, I left and when and made us a drink. I took Julie’s back into her.

As I entered the room, I heard Julie telling Lyn about our plans with Debbie and Gloria. I stepped back out into the passageway to listen to what Lyn was going to say about it. The conversation went something like this.

Lyn: “That’s so fucking erotic. You must be so horny thinking about it. I’m giving my pussy a rub just hearing you talking about it. Fuck me, I feel like cumming just from thinking about it.”

Julie: “Yes, it’s a real turn on, isn’t it? I’m sure that Debbie and Gloria feel the same way. They should anyway.”

Lyn: “I wish I was there to join you.”

Julie: “I wish you were here too. I miss our little times together. I love Goyse and he’s a great lover but I miss that big clit of yours.”

Lyn: “Me too. I just spoke to Goyse about letting you come over to spend a week with me when Ron goes overseas the next time.”

Julie: “What did he say?”

Lyn: “He said to ask you about it. It sounded as if he was agreeable.”

Julie: “We have an agreement, no sex with others except if we both agree and are both involved. If I came over we couldn’t have sex.”

Lyn: “He said that doesn’t apply to you being with other women. He said it only applies to you getting with men. Ron won’t be here. It will be just you and me.”

Julie: “I will need to talk it over with him to make sure. I’m not willing to risk our relationship if he has objections. I almost lost him over letting Ron fuck me even though I thought he was okay with it.”

Lyn: “Get back to me on what he says. If he agrees it will be in about three months’ time. You probably need to think about what to do about Goyse while you are away. He probably hasn’t been without sex for more than a couple of days since he was eighteen. If it was me I would organize someone who I can trust to look after him while I was away. If you leave him on the loose he might shack up with someone who won’t want to give him back.”

Julie: “I’ll talk to him about it.”

Lyn: “Fuck, Julie. Do you talk to him about things like that?”

Julie: “Of course, doesn’t everybody.”

Lyn: “No, most things like that don’t get discussed in relationships. You’re pretty lucky if Goyse talks to you about those type things. Jon would have thumped me if I raised anything like that with him. He would think I was trying to order him around.”

Julie: “I had better let you go so that you can try to wear that dildo of yours out.”

Lyn: “No need to worry. It is doing its job already. When you told me about your arrangement with Debbie and Gloria I put it to work. You know, I was thinking, if you talked to the girls they could make sure that they didn’t get pregnant right away so that it took as long as you wanted it to. You could have Goyse taking turns with you and the girls for months if you wanted to. It’s just a thought.”

Julie: “I wouldn’t do that to him.”

Lyn: “Honey, if you talk about all these other things why not let him in on it. He’ll probably get as turned on about it as you are.”

Julie: “I’ll think about it.”

It was my opportunity to get in on the act. “Think about what?”

“I was just telling Lyn about Debbie and Gloria. She has a suggestion for us.”

“Up to no good again, Lyn, are you?”

“You know me. I’m an angel.”

“Yes, I know. You’re an angel with horns.”

“Ha, ha, ha, and I thought you weren’t a wake-up. You ain’t no saint yourself, honey. You have fucked more women on the side than any married man that I’ve ever known. My bet is that there will be a few more in the future as well.”

“You’re just jealous that you’re not one of them.”

“Don’t forget I have a kid of yours already and in a few months’ time, it’ll be two. Maybe I should call you when I want the next one.”

“You’ll have to make an appointment through Julie. The only place that my cock goes these days is where Julie wants it. That is not going to change either.”

“So she leads you around by the cock now does she? I’ll bet she has you by the balls within a year or so.”

“That sounds exciting honey. Here Julie, feel these.” I dropped my pants and underpants to the floor. Julie laughed and came across to hold my balls lightly in her hand.

“They feel nice too, Lyn. Shame you’re not here with us to hold them like I am.”

“You’re fucking joking. If I was there I would squeeze them so hard his eyes would pop out of his head. His cock would swivel up and stay slack for a week. Hey, that’s a thought. Give them a big squeeze and then catch a plane over to spend a week with me until he recovers.”

I cut in. “You’re becoming a nasty woman, Lyn.”

“Yes but you still love me. Don’t deny it. You were right pissed with me when I gave you the chop for Ron.”

“I love Ron like a brother Lyn but I think you have made a mistake and you realize it. If you had just waited another six months it would be the three of us here now instead of two of us talking to you by phone. You are right I still love you and so does Julie. I think you still love us as well.”

“You certainly know how to piss a girl off, don’t you Goyse.”

“No more than you did to me when you told Ron you would keep me busy while he fucked Julie. That’s what happened isn’t it, Lyn?”

“Is that what you think?”

“No, it’s not what I think. It’s what I know. I’m right aren’t I?”

“Maybe but you will never know for sure.”

“I already know and I think that Julie knows it too. Don’t you Julie?”

Julie didn’t answer. She just looked at the floor. That said more than anything that she could have said in words.

“I’m going to hang up now, Lyn. I love you but I’m having trouble forgiving you for what you did to Julie.”

“You mean, what I did to you, don’t you.”

“No, what you did to Julie. She didn’t deserve the pain and suffering you released on her thinking that she had lost me. As for me, well I wasn’t as upset about Ron fucking Julie as I was about you deceiving me like that. I trusted you Lyn and you deceived me and you deceived Julie.”

It was quiet at the other end of the phone. I said goodbye and hung up. Julie was sitting quietly on her chair. I walked over to her and hugged her then I kissed her. I told her that I loved her. I told her that she was the most important person in my life and I wanted it to stay that way. A tear ran down her cheek. I licked it up and kissed her again.

“I’m sorry, Goyse.”

“I know. I don’t blame you. I’ve said what I had to say to Lyn. It’s over now. We should never look back after today. This is our life and we will decide how we live it. It’s now up to us who enters our door and when.”

“I knew he was going to do that. I wanted him to do it.”

“Ssshhh, I know. I’ve always known. There is a big difference between you and Lyn. The difference is that it was your decision to make and you made it. It was not Lyn’s decision to make. She was conning me and she thought she was conning you. The other difference is that you feel guilty about doing it but Lyn doesn’t. It should be the other way around.”

She just sat there so I continued.

“The reason why I was so upset was not that you had sex with Ron. Of course, I was disappointed with you because of it. I was upset because all these years that I trusted Lyn she was not trustworthy. Finding that out meant that I had to go over my life and consider the things that had happened and how many of them had been influenced by Lyn. I had to think about things where I had put the blame on other people when it could have been Lyn.”

“I even had to consider my break up with Marg many years ago. I had always blamed my wife, Sue but this one event told me that it may not have been Sue at all. You see, I believed that Sue had manipulated Lyn and me to come together for sex so that Sue could get photos to send to Marg. What if I was wrong and it had been Lyn who sent the photos to Marg? What if Sue was just trying to give me the opportunity for sex with someone that she knew that I cared about?”

She still sat there listening so I went on.

“Do you know what that means? It means that Sue was as much a victim as I was. It means that Sue was not out to hurt me. She was out to offer me the same enjoyment in sex outside our marriage as what she was enjoying. I could never come to terms with the way Sue seemed to flip-flop. She appeared to be kind and understanding when we were together but then these things were happening in the background that made me think she had a vicious vindictive streak.”

“You think you may have misjudged her?”

“Yes, she cheated on me but she always told me that she couldn’t help it. She always said that she just got carried away. She was apologetic if anything about it all. Then things would happen that didn’t fit the profile. I thought she had to have a mental illness. If I now consider that those vindictive things may not have been her then it all makes sense. She was simply put, a sexual addict, no more, no less.”

“But she left you and stripped your assets?”

“When I think about her leaving me, I have to consider the possibility that Lyn has told her that I planned to leave her to be with you. She may also have told her that Lyn travelled around the States with me. If that happened then Sue would have panicked. She would think that if she didn’t grab the assets she would be left penniless. She has done to me what she thought I was about to do to her.”

Julie was not saying a word. She was standing there just taking it all in. I waited for her to speak.

“Lyn did manipulate me. I can see that now. She told me how exciting it was having sex with Ron. She told me that he wanted me. She told me that you enjoyed watching your partners having sex with other men but you were too proud to admit it. She told me that was the reason that your wife slept with other men. She was doing it because you enjoyed it. She told me that you had organized this Phillip guy to seduce her.”

I knew she had more to tell me so I waited.

“She convinced me that you wanted me to fuck Ron but I was still hesitant. When you let his cock fall down on top of my forehead and you didn’t stop me, I saw that as you giving me your permission to do whatever I wanted. You are right. If it had not been for Lyn’s encouragement I most certainly would not have let Ron near me. That is the reason that I was so shocked by your reaction. When I consider this situation, it is quite possible that she has deceived other people as well.”

“What this means is that the destruction of my marriage may well be a product of Lyn’s manipulation and my trust in her. If I didn’t have so much confidence and trust in her the situation may be quite different.”

I had more to say to her so I continued before she had time to speak.

“Julie, what I am about to say to you is important for our future. Listen closely, I love you and anything that I do over the next few weeks will not change that. Once I have done what is required, I will come back to you and we can continue with our life together. I do not want to get back with my wife but I need to spend enough time with her to understand some of the past events. I may even have to apologize for some of my behaviour towards her. Do you understand what I am trying to say to you?”

“Not really. It sounds as if you want to patch up your marriage to me.”

“No, that is not going to happen. This is about my conscience. If I am loaded up with guilt then our relationship will suffer. I need to try to put the record straight with Sue. If it is as I suspect then I owe her a big apology because I have been blaming her for what someone else has been doing. To start with I need to know how many of the men who pursued Sue had contact with Lyn first.”

“You think that Lyn was sending men to her.”

“Lyn knew about Sue’s problem. She knew how to manipulate her to get her interested. The decision would always be Sue’s but it would have been easier if both parties had been groomed and if they knew each other’s weakness.”

“But you already said that it would always be Sue’s decision in the end. How will you go about it?”

“I’ll have to go over east and talk to some of the men.”

“They won’t talk to you.”

“Probably not but I’ve got to try.”

“Marg might help you. She’s Lyn’s sister. They are more likely to talk to her than anyone else.”

“You are right. Why didn’t I think of that?”

“What about your job?”

“Can you and Ronny run things for me for a couple of weeks?”

“Do you think we can?”

“Yes, definitely you can. You have been sitting in on most of the meetings. The guys know you. I’ll call around and ask some of them to give you their support. They are a great mob. The only thing that you need to make sure of is that you don’t undermine Ronny. You need her support. Without that, it will fall through.”

I organized the support for Julie and Ronny to do my work while I was away. I asked Ronny to allow Julie to take the reins with her support. Ronny agreed. I then went and talked to Marg. I told her what I thought. Her response was that she was waiting for me to wake up to what Lyn was up to. I then asked her why she hadn’t talked to me about it and she said that she had tried but I had my eyes closed.

This told me that I was on the right track. We flew out the next day. During the flight, Marg cuddled up against me. I asked her what she was doing and she told me that she was horny then,

“A girl needs a bit of cock occasionally. A tongue is great but it is never as good as a decent cock.”

“I’m spoken for Marg and so are you.”

“Cherie has given me a free pass for the next week. I told her that I needed it and she wished me luck.”

“I’m still spoken for, Marg. Cuddle up with me as much as you want but my cock stays in my pants all week.”

“Maybe I get a good tonguing, then?”

“Maybe, if you insist.”

“Yes, I can’t wait until we book into our motel.”

Once we arrived we searched for some of Sue’s old sex partners. Some were easy to find. Others had left town. Marg and I approached each one in turn and a pattern soon appeared. Lyn was definitely the instigator. A couple of them wouldn’t talk but we had enough information to know that Lyn was pushing men onto Sue. I started to see Sue as just someone with a weakness for sex with well-endowered men. My vision of Sue as master manipulator had been destroyed and with it came oodles of guilt.

At night time, Marg and I slept together in the queen-sized bed. She tried really hard to seduce me but I was determined not to cheat on Julie. I did, however, make sure that she received some relief but my cock never once left my pants while she was present.

Each night I called Julie to tell her that I was okay and to bring her up to date on what we had found out. On the third night, she said, “Is sex with Marg still like it was when you had been lovers.”

“Why are you asking me something like that? I told you that I will not cheat on you and I meant it.”

“Come on, why do you think that I told you to take Marg with you?”

“I don’t understand? Marg came with me because she is more likely to get the truth from these guys than I could alone. Isn’t that the reason that you suggested it?”

“Not really. Well, partly. The other reason was to put you with someone to look after you so that you don’t stray.”

“That doesn’t make sense. If you expected me to sleep with Marg why would you worry about me straying?”

“That’s simple. Marg has Cherie. You and Marg have been lovers before and you didn’t choose her so she is not a risk to me. If you stray while you are there alone, who knows what may happen. You might decide not to come back to me.”

“You don’t trust me. You think that I will go chasing women while I’m away from you. I’m disappointed. Are you out chasing men while I’m away?”

“No, of course not. I wouldn’t do that to you.”

“Then why do you think that I will do it to you? What have I done for you to think that I would go chasing stray pussy on you?”

“You haven’t done anything. Lyn pointed out to me that you haven’t gone more than two days without sex over the last twenty years so if you went without you might be tempted.”

“There we go, Lyn again!”

“I’m sorry, I guess I should forget everything that she has told me, shouldn’t I?”

“Probably not everything but you should at least question it.”

“So you and Marg have not done it?”

“No. My cock has not been out of my pants except when I have a shower or when I change my clothes.”

“So you haven’t even had a wank?”

“Well, I wouldn’t go that far.”

“It’s okay, you know.”

“What’s okay?”

“You know…… with Marg. I wouldn't’ mind. I know you are horny and she will be too. I’m horny as well thinking about you together with her. She really likes you, you know. It would be nice for both of you. When you ring tomorrow night, you could tell me about it. Call me a little later and I will be in bed. We could have phone sex. I’ve been told about it but never actually done it. You will need to wear a condom because she will not be protected. She doesn’t need to be with Cherie.”

“I’ll think about it.”

“No, don’t just think about it, do it. She’ll be waiting for you now. She’s probably masturbating while you are on the phone. Take a peep into the bedroom. I’ll bet you catch her at it.”

“I bet you are doing it. Talk about catching her. If I was there with you now I would catch you at it.”

“Hhhmm, I think you would win that bet. A girl has to do what a girl has to do. Especially when her man is away with his ex-lover. I’ll go to bed early tonight thinking of your cock slipping into her wet pussy. I’ll dream of her moaning and groaning as you stoke in and out of her slippery little hole. In my dream, you will not be wearing a condom though. She will ask you to pull out but she will be so excited that she will wrap her legs around you and you won’t be able to. Then I’ll see your little sperm wrigglers fighting over who gets to her fertile eggs first.”

“You’re a sick woman.”

“No, I’m horny. I’m so horny I could cum just thinking about you fucking her. Why don’t you leave that condom off and see if she makes you put it on? Fuck that would be erotic if she were to let you go bareback. Just slip into the bedroom and check if she is jilling herself. I’ll wait for you to come back.”

I slipped as quietly as I could into the bedroom. Marg was laying on the bed in the nude. Her knees were up and her legs were apart, not rudely so but apart enough to allow me to see her and for her fingers to access her clit. She saw me enter but didn’t move. She just smiled at me.”

“Phone call over already?”

“Nope, Julie just asked me to check something.”

“She asked you to check on me?”

“Yep.”

“Will she be disappointed?”

“Definitely not.”

She smiled and kept on rubbing her little clit. “You going back to your phone call or are you going to stay and watch a frustrated woman fuck herself?”

“Julie told me to tell you that you should wait for me.”

“Now that’s a sensible woman. Tell her that I’ll come over and see her when we get home and it won’t be for coffee.”

I went back to the phone. Before I could speak, Julie said, “Well, was I right?”

“Spot on. Exactly how you said it would be.”

“I had better not keep you then. Just remember I want to hear about it. Don’t hide anything from me, will you?”

“Marg said she will come in to see you after we get home.”

“That will be nice. I’ll dream of that tonight as well. You had better go. We don’t want to keep her waiting.”

“Goodnight, honey.”

“Enjoy your night, Goyse. Ring me a little later tomorrow night. Is there a phone near the bed? If there is then ring me from there and have Marg with you. Goodnight. I love you.”

“I love you too sexy woman.”

I sat for a while trying to make up my mind. I had every intention of not having sex with Marg. It seemed impossible not to now. I thought of not returning to the bed and sleeping on the lounge but I knew that Marg would seek me out anyway. The only way that I could avoid it now was to walk away from the unit and I was not going to do that.

I quietly entered the bedroom. Marg was still in the same position. My erection was so hard it was hurting me. I needed sex and my partner had told me that she expected me to have it with Marg. I walked to the bed, Dropped my pants, climbed up on my hands and knees and gave her soaking wet pussy a tongue lashing.

Her juices were running from her. I recognised that sweet taste that was Marg. I raised my eyes to look at her and she had her head tilted forward watching what I was doing. Her arms reached out to me. She gently pulled on my head. I knew what she wanted.

I moved up along her body. I stopped at those lovely tits and sucked on one nipple and then moved my attention to the other one. She let out a little moan. I felt her pulling me further upwards. I knew what she wanted. This was decision time. Would I enter her or would I simply bring her off using my tongue?

The urge to make love to her was intensified by the memories of the great times that we had together many years before. This was the woman that I had once considered leaving my wife and kids for. Once the memories flooded back I knew that I could not resist.

I moved up along her body until I could kiss her. As we kissed, I felt her take hold of my cock to direct me to its target. The warmth at the entrance to her pussy almost made me cum without entering her. I had never had a problem with pre-ejaculation but this went very close. I had to pull back away from her to manage it.

She looked at me. No doubt she was wondering what I was doing. Perhaps she thought that I was going to disappoint her.

“Don’t worry. I’m just a bit too excited that’s all.”

“You were going to cum?”

“Almost, but I’m alright now.”

“Fuck, that’s exciting. Has that happened before?”

“No, never.”

“Come on, give it to me before I lose the urge.”

“What about protection?”

“It’ll be alright. I want to feel your cock, not a lump of rubber. I can get that from a dildo.”

I slid into her. She hadn’t had sex with a man for a long time. She was tight. Marg had always been tight but this was like our first time. She lifted her hips to meet me and groaned as she did so.

I lifted my chest back from her and looked into her eyes. She smiled at me and whispered, “I love you Goyse. I always have. If you didn’t have Julie I would be knocking on your door.”

“You have Cherie. You couldn’t hurt her.”

“She would be there beside me. You could have had us both.”

“Why don’t you spend some time getting to know Julie when we go home. You and she may be able to come to some type of arrangement.”

“Do you think she would share you with us?”

“No, I’m not available Marg but Julie might like a little attention occasionally.”

“She likes Girls?”

“Hhhmm, Occasionally. She likes the feel of the female body but she gets more satisfaction from penetration.”

“She sounds like me.”

All the time that we were talking I was slowly stroking in and out of her. I could tell that she was having difficulty controlling her breathing. I knew what that meant. Her orgasm was not far off. I was pleased because I could feel my balls lifting in their sac.

I was waiting for her. I increased the length of my stroke and slipped a little lower on her to point the head of my cock upwards inside her hole. This did the trick.

“I’m cumming, Oh God, I’m cumming, I’mmm cummmming, I’mmmmm cummmming,
Fuck, fuck, fuck, I’mmmm cumming, Goyse, I’m cumming.”

She wasn’t the only one. From the first utterance, I was shooting my sperm inside her. It brought back memories of that first time that we made love in the motel. I had cum so hard that I passed out. This time I went close but remained aware of my surroundings.

With our bodies exertion passed, I held her and rolled onto our side. Her body fitted neatly into my body as if we had been designed to fit together. She just lay there looking into my eyes. I did the same. My mind felt surprisingly relaxed and at peace.

We just lay there. Every so often she moved forward and kissed me lightly. I felt like making love to her again but something made me feel that to do so would be like cheating on Julie. Julie had given me permission to have sex with Marg and as I saw it, that was simply for the purposes of relief. To instigate a second time would make me feel as if I was deceiving Julie and I didn’t want to do that.

After about a half-hour Marg’s eyes drifted closed and before long she was snoring. I continued to just look at her for quite a long time. I admired her in many ways, this wonderful, intelligent woman. At one stage in my life, she was everything to me. I wondered what had happened to us. Eventually, I could feel that sleep was not far off.

I kissed her on the cheek and went to roll away from her when she mumbled something. I asked her what she had said.

“I love you, Goyse. Don’t leave me, please.” Her eyes were blinking rapidly and I knew the signs. She was dreaming.

I removed my arm from under her and placed a pillow in its place then rolled away from her. A few minutes later I felt her body up against me. She was spooning me. It felt great and within a few minutes, I was asleep as well.

My dreams were only of Julie. The rest of the world had been pushed aside that night.